This is a modern-English version of Princess Mary's Gift Book: All profits on sale given to the Queen's "Work for Women" Fund which is acting in Conjunction with The National Relief Fund, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


PRINCESS MARY'S
GIFT BOOK

THE QUEEN'S "WORK FOR"
WOMEN'S FUND
which is acting in conjunction with
The National Relief Fund
Hodder & Stoughton
LONDON · NEW YORK · TORONTO

![]() | ![]()
Spartan Hearts, by Beatrice Harraden, was first published in a volume entitled "Untold Tales of the Past"; Big Ships, by Rudyard Kipling, in "A History of England," by C. R. L. Fletcher and Rudyard Kipling; Bimbashi Joyce, by Arthur Conan Doyle, in "The Green Flag, and other Stories"; and we have to thank Messrs. William Blackwood & Sons, The Oxford University Press, and Messrs. Smith, Elder & Co. for permission to include these contributions in Princess Mary's Gift Book. With these exceptions the poems and stories in this book have not previously been issued in volume form. The illustrations have all been specially painted and drawn, and an exhibition of the work of the artists who have thus contributed to Princess Mary's Gift Book will be held at the Leicester Galleries, Leicester Square, W.C., and the originals sold in aid of the Queen's "Work for Women" Fund. |

Sympathy is what all the world is craving for, and sympathy is what the ordinary holiday-maker never gets. How can we be expected to sympathise with you when we know you are off to Perthshire to fish? No; we say we wish we were you, and forget that your holiday is sure to be a hollow mockery; that your child will jam her finger in the railway carriage, and scream to the end of the journey; that you will lose your luggage; that the guard will notice your dog beneath the seat, and insist on its being paid for; that you will be caught in a Scotch mist on the top of a mountain, and be put on gruel for a fortnight; that your wife will fret herself into a fever about the way the servant, who has been left at home, is treating her cousins, the milkman, and the policeman; and that you will be had up for trespassing. Yet, when you tell us you are off to-morrow, we have never the sympathy to say, "Poor fellow, I hope you'll pull through somehow." If it is an exhibition you go to gaze at, we never picture you dragging your weary legs from one department to another, and wondering why your back aches. Should it be the seaside, we talk heartlessly to you about the "briny," though we must know, if we would stop to think, that if there is one holiday more miserable than all the others, it is that spent at the seaside, when you wander along the weary beach and fling pebbles at the sea, and wonder how long it will be till dinner-time. Were we to come down to see you, we should probably find you, not on the beach, but moving slowly through the village, looking in at the one milliner's window, or laboriously reading what the one grocer's labels say on the subject of pale ale, compressed beef, or vinegar. There was never an object that called aloud for sympathy more than you do, but you get not a jot of it. You should take the first train home and go to bed for three days.
Sympathy is what everyone is craving, yet it's what the average vacationer never receives. How can we be expected to feel sorry for you when we know you're heading to Perthshire to fish? No, we say we wish we were you and forget that your holiday is bound to be a hollow joke; that your child will get her finger caught in the train carriage and scream the whole way; that you'll lose your luggage; that the guard will notice your dog under the seat and insist you pay for it; that you'll get caught in a Scottish mist on a mountain and end up on a bland diet for two weeks; that your wife will worry herself sick about how the servant you've left behind is treating her relatives, the milkman, and the cop; and that you'll get in trouble for trespassing. Yet, when you tell us you're leaving tomorrow, we never have the sympathy to say, "Poor guy, I hope you manage to get through it somehow." If you're going to an exhibition, we never imagine you dragging your tired legs from one section to another, wondering why your back is hurting. If it's the beach, we heartlessly chat with you about the "briny," even though we must know, if we stopped to think, that if there's one holiday more miserable than the others, it's the one spent by the sea, when you wander the endless beach, tossing pebbles into the waves, wondering how much longer until dinner. If we came to see you, we'd probably find you not on the beach but slowly strolling through the village, peeking into the one hat shop, or painstakingly reading what the lone grocer's labels say about pale ale, canned beef, or vinegar. There’s never been a person who cried out for sympathy more than you do, but you don’t get any at all. You should just take the first train home and go to bed for three days.
To enjoy your holiday in bed to the full, you should let it be vaguely understood that there is something amiss with you. Don't go into details, for they are not necessary; and, besides, you want to be dreamy more or less, and the dreamy state is not consistent with a definite ailment. The moment one takes to bed he gets sympathy. He may be suffering from a tearing headache or a tooth that makes him cry out; but if he goes about his business, or even flops in a chair, true sympathy is denied him. Let him take to bed with one of those illnesses of which he can say with accuracy that he is not quite certain what is the matter with him, and his wife, for instance, will want to bathe his brow. She must not be made too anxious. That would not only be cruel to her, but it would wake you from the dreamy state.[3] She must simply see that you are "not yourself." Women have an idea that unless men are "not themselves" they will not take to bed, and as a consequence your wife is tenderly thoughtful of you. Every little while she will ask you if you are feeling any better now, and you can reply, with the old regard for truth, that you are "much about it." You may even (for your own pleasure) talk of getting up now, when she will earnestly urge you to stay in bed until you feel easier. You consent; indeed, you are ready to do anything to please her.
To fully enjoy your holiday in bed, you should let it be known that something's not quite right with you. No need to go into details because they aren't necessary; besides, you want to stay in a sort of dreamy state, which doesn’t fit with having a specific illness. As soon as you get into bed, people show sympathy. You might be dealing with a severe headache or a painful tooth, but if you go about your day or even just sit in a chair, you won’t get any real sympathy. If you lie in bed with one of those vague ailments where you can say you’re not sure what's wrong, your wife, for example, will want to take care of you. Don’t make her too worried. That would not only be unkind to her but would also take you out of that dreamy state. She just needs to see that you are "not yourself." Women tend to think that unless men are "not themselves," they won’t stay in bed, which makes your wife more considerate of you. Every so often, she’ll ask if you’re feeling any better, and you can truthfully say that you’re "much the same." You might even (for your own enjoyment) mention getting up, at which point she’ll sincerely encourage you to stay in bed until you feel better. You agree; in fact, you’re willing to do anything to make her happy.

The ideal holiday in bed does not require the presence of a ministering angel in the room all day. You frequently prefer to be alone, and point out to her that you cannot have her trifling with her health for your sake, and so she must go out for a walk. She is reluctant, but finally goes, protesting that you are the most unselfish of men, and only too good for her. This leaves a pleasant aroma[4] behind it, for even when lying in bed, we like to feel that we are uncommonly fine fellows. After she has gone you get up cautiously, and, walking stealthily to the wardrobe, produce from the pocket of your greatcoat a good novel. A holiday in bed must be arranged for beforehand. With a gleam in your eye you slip back to bed, double your pillow to make it higher, and begin to read. You have only got to the fourth page, when you make a horrible discovery—namely, that the book is not cut. An experienced holiday-maker would have had it cut the night before, but this is your first real holiday, or perhaps you have been thoughtless. In any case you have now matter to think of. You are torn in two different ways. There is your coat on the floor with a knife in it, but you cannot reach the coat without getting up again. Ought you to get the knife or to give up reading? Perhaps it takes a quarter of an hour to decide this question, and you decide it by discovering a third course. Being a sort of an invalid, you have certain privileges which would be denied you if you were merely sitting in a chair in the agonies of neuralgia. One of the glorious privileges of a holiday in bed is that you are entitled to cut books with your fingers. So you cut the novel in this way, and read on.
The perfect day off in bed doesn’t need a caring partner around all day. You often prefer to be by yourself and tell her she shouldn’t risk her health for you, so she should go take a walk. She hesitates but eventually agrees, complaining that you’re the most selfless person and way too good for her. This leaves a nice feeling behind because even while lounging in bed, we want to think of ourselves as really great guys. After she leaves, you get up carefully and sneak to the wardrobe, pulling a good novel out of your greatcoat pocket. A day off in bed should be planned beforehand. With excitement, you slide back into bed, prop up your pillow to make it higher, and start reading. You’ve only made it to the fourth page when you realize something terrible—you haven’t cut the pages. A seasoned day-off expert would have done this the night before, but this is your first proper day off, or maybe you just didn’t think ahead. Either way, you have a dilemma. Your coat lies on the floor with a knife in it, but you can’t grab the coat without getting up again. Should you get the knife or just give up on reading? It might take you a good fifteen minutes to figure this out, and you resolve it by finding a third option. Being a sort of invalid gives you certain privileges you wouldn’t have if you were just sitting in a chair suffering from neuralgia. One of the great perks of a day off in bed is that you can cut pages with your fingers. So, you cut the novel this way and continue reading.

Those who have never tried it may fancy that there is a lack of incident in a holiday in bed. There could not be a more monstrous mistake. You are in the middle of a chapter, when suddenly you hear a step upon the stairs. Your loving ears tell you that the ministering angel has returned, and is hastening to you. Now, what happens? The book disappears beneath the pillow, and when she enters the room softly you are lying there with your eyes shut. This is not merely incident; it is drama.
Those who have never experienced it might think that spending a holiday in bed is uneventful. That couldn’t be more wrong. You're in the middle of a chapter when suddenly you hear footsteps on the stairs. Your eager ears recognize that your caring partner has come back, quickly making their way to you. So, what happens next? The book vanishes under the pillow, and when she quietly enters the room, you lie there with your eyes closed. This is not just an event; it’s a scene.
What happens next depends on circumstances. She says, in a low voice:
What happens next depends on the situation. She says, in a quiet voice:
"Are you feeling any easier now, John?"
"Are you feeling any better now, John?"
No answer.
No response.
"Oh, I believe he is sleeping."
"Oh, I think he’s asleep."
Then she steals from the room, and you begin to read again.
Then she sneaks out of the room, and you start reading again.


During a holiday in bed one never thinks, of course, of analysing his actions. If you had done so in this instance, you would have seen that you pretended sleep because you had got to an exciting passage. You love your wife, but, wife or no wife, you must see how the passage ends.
During a day off in bed, you never really think about analyzing your actions. If you had done that here, you would have realized that you were pretending to be asleep because you reached an exciting part. You love your wife, but whether you have a wife or not, you have to see how the scene turns out.
Possibly the little scene plays differently, as thus:
Possibly the little scene plays out differently, like this:
"John, are you feeling any easier now?"
"John, are you feeling any better now?"
No answer.
No response.
"Are you asleep?"
"Are you awake?"
No answer.
No response.
"What a pity! I don't want to waken him, and yet the fowl will be spoilt."
"What a shame! I don't want to wake him up, but the chicken will go bad."
"Is that you back, Marion?"
"Are you back, Marion?"
"Yes, dear; I thought you were asleep."
"Yeah, babe; I thought you were sleeping."
"No, only thinking."
"No, just thinking."
"You think too much, dear. I have cooked a chicken for you."
"You overthink things, dear. I made you a chicken."
"I have no appetite."
"I'm not hungry."
"I'm so sorry, but I can give it to the children."
"I'm really sorry, but I can give it to the kids."
"Oh, as it's cooked, you may as well bring it up."
"Oh, since it's being cooked, you might as well bring it up."

In that case the reason of your change of action is obvious. But why do you not let your wife know that you have been reading? This is another matter that you never reason about. Perhaps it is because of your craving for sympathy, and you fear that if you were seen enjoying a novel the sympathy would go. Or perhaps it is that a holiday in bed is never perfect without a secret. Monotony must be guarded against, and so long as you keep the book to yourself your holiday in bed is a healthy excitement. A stolen book (as we may call it) is like stolen fruit,[6] sweeter than what you can devour openly. The boy enjoys his stolen apple because at any moment he may have to slip it down the leg of his trousers and pretend that he has merely climbed the tree to enjoy the scenery. You enjoy your book doubly because you feel that it is a forbidden pleasure. Or do you conceal your book from your wife lest she should think you are over-exerting yourself? She must not be made anxious on your account? Ah, that is it.
In that case, your reason for changing your actions is clear. But why don’t you tell your wife that you’ve been reading? This is another thing you never think about. Maybe it’s because you want sympathy, and you worry that if you’re seen enjoying a novel, that sympathy will disappear. Or maybe it’s because a lazy day in bed isn’t perfect without a secret. You have to guard against boredom, and as long as you keep the book to yourself, your lazy day in bed feels exciting. A hidden book (as we could call it) is like forbidden fruit, sweeter than what you can openly enjoy. The boy loves his stolen apple because at any moment he might have to shove it down the leg of his pants and pretend he just climbed the tree to admire the view. You enjoy your book even more because you feel it’s a guilty pleasure. Or do you hide your book from your wife because you don’t want her to think you’re pushing yourself too hard? You don’t want to make her worry about you? Ah, that’s it.
People who pretend (for it must be pretence) that they enjoy their holiday in the country, explain that the hills or the sea give them such an appetite. I could never myself feel the delight of being able to manage an extra herring for breakfast, but it should be pointed out that neither mountains nor oceans give you such an appetite as a holiday in bed. What makes people eat more anywhere is that they have nothing else to do, and in bed you have lots of time for meals. As for the quality of the food supplied, there is no comparison. In the highlands it is ham and eggs all day till you sicken. At the seaside it is fish till the bones stick in your mouth. But in bed—oh, there you get something worth eating. You don't take three big meals a day, but twelve little ones, and each time it is something different from the last. There are delicacies for breakfast, for your four luncheons and your five dinners. You explain to your wife that you have lost your appetite, and she believes you, but at the same time she has the sense to hurry on your dinner. At the clatter of dishes (for which you have been lying listening) you raise your poor head, and say faintly:
People who act like they enjoy their country holiday—because it has to be an act—claim that the hills or the sea give them such an appetite. Personally, I could never find joy in being able to handle an extra herring for breakfast, but it should be noted that neither mountains nor oceans can match the appetite you get from a holiday spent in bed. What actually makes people eat more anywhere is that they have nothing else to do, and in bed, you have plenty of time for meals. As for the quality of the food, there’s no comparison. In the hills, it’s ham and eggs all day until you feel sick. At the beach, it’s fish until the bones get stuck in your throat. But in bed—oh, that’s where you get something truly delicious. You don’t have three big meals a day; instead, you enjoy twelve small ones, and each one is different from the last. There are treats for breakfast, for your four lunches, and for your five dinners. You tell your wife you’ve lost your appetite, and she believes you, but she’s wise enough to rush your dinner. At the sound of the dishes clattering (which you’ve been lying there listening to), you lift your poor head and say weakly:
"Really, Marion, I can't touch food."
"Honestly, Marion, I can't eat."
"But this is nothing," she says, "only the wing of a partridge."
"But this is nothing," she says, "just the wing of a partridge."
You take a side glance at it, and see that there is also the other wing and the body and two legs. Your alarm thus dispelled, you say:
You take a quick look at it and notice there's also the other wing, the body, and two legs. Once your alarm fades, you say:
"I really can't."
"I really can't."
"But, dear, it is so beautifully cooked."
"But, darling, it's so beautifully cooked."
"Yes, but I have no appetite."
"Yeah, but I'm not hungry."
"But try to take it, John, for my sake."
"But please try to accept it, John, for my sake."
Then for her sake you say she can leave it on the chair, and perhaps you will just taste it. As soon as she has gone you devour that partridge, and when she comes back she has the sense to say:
Then for her sake you say she can leave it on the chair, and maybe you'll just take a bite. As soon as she's gone, you eat that partridge, and when she comes back, she has the sense to say:
"Why, you have scarcely eaten anything. What could you take for supper?"
"Why, you barely ate anything. What are you going to have for dinner?"
You say you can take nothing, but if she likes she can cook a large sole, only you won't be able to touch it.
You say you can’t take anything, but if she wants, she can cook a big sole; the only catch is that you won’t be able to eat it.


"Poor dear," she says, "your appetite has completely gone," and then she rushes to the kitchen to cook the sole with her own hands. In half an hour she steals into your room with it, and then you (who have been wondering why she is so long) start up protesting:
"Poor thing," she says, "you’ve completely lost your appetite," and then she rushes to the kitchen to cook the sole herself. In half an hour, she sneaks into your room with it, and then you (who have been wondering why she’s taking so long) jump up protesting:
"I hope, Marion, this is nothing for me."
"I hope, Marion, this is nothing for me."
"Only the least bit of a sole, dear."
"Just a tiny bit of a sole, dear."
"But I told you I could eat nothing."
"But I told you I can't eat anything."
"Well, this is nothing, it is so small."
"Well, this is nothing; it's so tiny."
You look again, and see with relief that it is a large sole.
You look again and see with relief that it's a big sole.
"I would much rather that you took it away."
"I would prefer that you take it away."
"But, dear——"
"But, darling——"
"I tell you I have no appetite."
"I’m telling you I have no appetite."
"Of course I know that; but how can you hope to preserve your strength if you eat so little? You have had nothing all day."
"Of course I know that; but how can you expect to keep your strength if you eat so little? You haven't had anything all day."
You glance at her face to see if she is in earnest, for you can remember three breakfasts, four luncheons and two dinners; but evidently she is not jesting. Then you yield.
You look at her face to check if she’s serious, because you can recall three breakfasts, four lunches, and two dinners; but clearly, she’s not joking. So, you give in.
"Oh, well, to keep my health up I may just put a fork into it."
"Oh, well, to stay healthy I might just stab it with a fork."
"Do, dear; it will do you good, though you have no caring for it."
"Go on, dear; it will be good for you, even if you don’t care for it."
Take a holiday in bed, if only to discover what an angel your wife is.
Take a day off in bed, just to find out what an angel your wife truly is.
There is one thing to guard against. Never call it a holiday. Continue not to feel sure what is wrong with you, and to talk vaguely of getting up presently. Your wife will suggest calling in the doctor, but pooh-pooh him. Be firm on that point. The chances are that he won't understand your case.
There’s one thing to watch out for. Never call it a holiday. Keep pretending you’re unsure about what’s wrong with you, and talk vaguely about getting up soon. Your wife will suggest bringing in a doctor, but dismiss that idea. Stand your ground on that. The chances are he won’t understand your situation.

THE SPY
Drawings by H. R. MILLAR
Copyright in the U.S.A. by G. A. Birmingham
Then Mrs. Clegg C. Mimms rented the Manor House from Lord Manby, and all peace came to an end for us. She described herself on her visiting cards as "the Honourable Mrs. Mimms," and that disturbed us to begin with. We had to meet each other pretty frequently to discuss how she could be the Honourable Mrs. anything. She was plainly and unmistakably an American, and the vicar was of opinion that, since there are no titles in the American Republic, neither Mrs. Mimms nor her late husband could be the descendant of a lord. Hankly, who has seen a great deal of the world, told us that American ambassadors are styled the Right Honourable, and that Mrs. Mimms's husband might[10] have been an ambassador. The Colonel maintained that ambassadors are like bishops and cannot share their official titles with their wives, particularly after they are dead. My own view was that if Mrs. Mimms wanted to be styled "the Honourable" it would be discourteous to deny her the title.
Then Mrs. Clegg C. Mimms rented the Manor House from Lord Manby, and all peace came to an end for us. She called herself "the Honourable Mrs. Mimms" on her business cards, which bothered us from the start. We had to meet regularly to talk about how she could be the Honourable Mrs. anything. She was obviously an American, and the vicar believed that since there are no titles in the American Republic, neither Mrs. Mimms nor her late husband could be descended from a lord. Hankly, who has traveled quite a bit, told us that American ambassadors are called the Right Honourable, and that Mrs. Mimms's husband might[10] have been an ambassador. The Colonel argued that ambassadors are like bishops and can't pass their official titles on to their wives, especially after they've passed away. My own opinion was that if Mrs. Mimms wanted to be called "the Honourable," it would be rude to deny her that title.
We had hardly settled down again after deciding this point when Mrs. Mimms upset us still more seriously. She gave a Christmas Tree to the village children. At first we thought that this would not matter to any one except the vicar. We were mistaken about that. Mrs. Mimms made us all help. The Colonel and I spent a long afternoon on a step-ladder sticking candles on the branches. Hankly, who is a lean, yellow little man, was made to dress himself up as "Father Christmas." We got no dinner on the evening of the party, and very nearly had to dance with the children afterwards. The presents which Mrs. Mimms distributed to the children were of the most gorgeous and expensive kind. We all agreed that she must be enormously rich, and the Colonel said that she would demoralise the whole village.
We had barely settled back in after making that decision when Mrs. Mimms threw us for a loop again. She organized a Christmas Tree for the village kids. At first, we thought this wouldn't concern anyone but the vicar. We were wrong. Mrs. Mimms made sure we all pitched in. The Colonel and I spent ages on a ladder putting candles on the branches. Hankly, who is a thin, yellowish little guy, was forced to dress up as "Father Christmas." We didn’t have dinner on the night of the party, and we almost had to dance with the kids afterwards. The gifts that Mrs. Mimms handed out to the children were the most stunning and expensive ones. We all agreed that she must be incredibly wealthy, and the Colonel said she would ruin the whole village.
She certainly demoralised us. We found ourselves invited to dinner at the Manor House twice, sometimes three times, a week, and had a standing invitation to supper every Sunday night. It was no use refusing the invitations. I tried that twice; but Mrs. Mimms simply came round to my house in her motor and fetched me. The Colonel complained bitterly. He has been writing a book on Chhota Nagpur ever since I knew him, and he said that he hated being interrupted in the evenings. He only dined with Mrs. Mimms in order to avoid unpleasantness with his wife, who wanted to go. Hankly said plainly that Mrs. Mimms had a very good cook, and we all came in the end to accept that as our excuse for dining with her.
She definitely wore us down. We found ourselves invited to dinner at the Manor House twice, sometimes three times, a week, and we had a standing invitation for supper every Sunday night. Refusing the invitations was pointless. I tried that twice, but Mrs. Mimms just showed up at my house in her car and took me. The Colonel complained a lot. He had been writing a book on Chhota Nagpur ever since I met him, and he said he hated being interrupted in the evenings. He only dined with Mrs. Mimms to avoid conflict with his wife, who wanted to go. Hankly bluntly said that Mrs. Mimms had an excellent cook, and in the end, we all accepted that as our reason for dining with her.
It is, I know, scarcely credible, but last Easter she dragged us into private theatricals. By that time we had agreed that Mrs. Mimms, in spite of her annoying lack of repose, was a very kind-hearted woman, and we did not wish to snub her in any way. My own part in the play let me in for a love scene with Mrs. Challenger, the most grotesquely absurd thing imaginable, for the lady is sixty at least and enormously fat. I should never have agreed to do it, however good-hearted Mrs. Mimms might be, if Hankly had not been cast for the part of an heroic Christian curate, and I knew he would look even more foolish than I did when I kissed Mrs. Challenger's left ear. Hankly hated being an heroic Christian curate and did not do the part at all well. We got through the theatricals in June, and after that, except for a couple of picnics every week, we had a comparatively quiet time until the[11] war broke out. Mrs. Mimms broke out at the same time. All festivities, even picnics, stopped at once, of course, and we all began to take life very strenuously. Mrs. Mimms outdid us easily in every form of activity.
It’s hard to believe, but last Easter she pulled us into putting on a play. By then, we had all agreed that Mrs. Mimms, despite her constant fidgeting, was a genuinely kind person, and we didn’t want to offend her. My role in the play included a love scene with Mrs. Challenger, which was beyond ridiculous because the woman is at least sixty and very overweight. I would never have agreed to it, no matter how nice Mrs. Mimms was, if Hankly hadn’t been cast as the heroic Christian clergyman, knowing he would look even sillier than I did while kissing Mrs. Challenger’s left ear. Hankly couldn’t stand being a heroic Christian clergyman and didn’t play the role well at all. We got through the performance in June, and after that, aside from a couple of picnics each week, things were pretty calm until the[11] war started. Mrs. Mimms erupted at the same time. All celebrations, even picnics, stopped immediately, of course, and we all started to approach life with more intensity. Mrs. Mimms easily outperformed us in every activity.
She began by erecting a flag-staff at the Manor House gates and hoisting an enormous American flag on it, the largest American flag I have ever seen. The Colonel, who had his motor decorated with a French and a Belgian flag as well as a Union Jack, said that Mrs. Mimms's Stars and Stripes were, under the circumstances, rather bad form. Hankly and I agreed with him, and we made the vicar speak to her about it. She explained to him that she had hoisted it entirely for our good. It was, so she told the vicar, and he told us, the only flag in the world which the Germans would respect, and that when the Uhlans entered our village we could all congregate in perfect safety under its folds. The Colonel was furious—we were all rather angry—at the idea that the Germans would ever set foot in England; but there was no denying that Mrs. Mimms meant to be kind when she hoisted the flag. Besides, she is a difficult woman to argue with, and we did not quite see how we could make her take the thing down.
She started by putting up a flagpole at the Manor House gates and raising an enormous American flag on it, the biggest American flag I’ve ever seen. The Colonel, who had decorated his car with a French and a Belgian flag along with a Union Jack, said that Mrs. Mimms’s Stars and Stripes were, given the situation, pretty inappropriate. Hankly and I agreed with him, and we asked the vicar to talk to her about it. She explained to him that she had raised it entirely for our benefit. It was, she told the vicar, and he shared with us, the only flag in the world that the Germans would respect, and that when the Uhlans entered our village, we could all gather safely under its folds. The Colonel was furious—we were all pretty angry—at the idea that the Germans would ever set foot in England; but there was no denying that Mrs. Mimms intended to be generous when she raised the flag. Plus, she is a tough woman to argue with, and we didn’t really see how we could make her take it down.
Hankly and I more or less forgave her, though, as it appeared, the Colonel did not, when she came forward at a meeting summoned by the vicar and offered to turn the Manor House into a hospital for wounded soldiers. The generosity of her proposal actually staggered us. She intended, so she said—and I quite believe it—to turn out all the existing furniture of the house, fit the place up with the latest sanitary devices, hire two surgeons and a competent staff of nurses who should be under her own personal supervision. We at once wired to the War Office and expected to be thanked gratefully. As a matter of fact we never got any official acknowledgment of the offer at all. What we did get—or rather what Mrs. Mimms got—was a letter from Lord Manby's solicitor pointing out that the agreement under which she had taken the Manor House did not allow of her getting rid of the furniture or using the place in any way except as an ordinary dwelling.
Hankly and I mostly forgave her, but it seemed the Colonel didn’t, when she stepped up at a meeting called by the vicar and offered to turn the Manor House into a hospital for wounded soldiers. We were actually taken aback by the generosity of her proposal. She planned, as she stated—and I completely believe her—to clear out all the existing furniture from the house, outfit the place with the latest sanitary equipment, hire two surgeons and a qualified team of nurses who would all be under her personal supervision. We immediately wired the War Office, expecting to be thanked sincerely. In reality, we never received any official acknowledgment of the offer at all. What we actually got—or rather what Mrs. Mimms received—was a letter from Lord Manby’s solicitor pointing out that the agreement under which she had taken the Manor House didn’t permit her to remove the furniture or use the place in any way other than as a regular residence.
I thought that Lord Manby was a little unsympathetic, and that the War Office might very well have replied to our telegram, but the Colonel took quite a different line. He said that Mrs. Mimms was an interfering old woman who deserved to be snubbed. We all hoped that after this set-back she would be a little subdued and allow us to manage our own war in our own way.
I thought Lord Manby was a bit unsympathetic, and that the War Office could have easily responded to our telegram, but the Colonel had a completely different perspective. He said that Mrs. Mimms was a meddling old woman who deserved to be put in her place. We all hoped that after this setback, she would be a bit more subdued and let us handle our own war the way we wanted.
For a time she kept tolerably quiet. She contented herself with making shirts and subscribing to various funds like any ordinary woman.[12] She was, so my wife told me, an amazingly rapid worker, and could turn out three shirts while any other woman in the village was making two. Her subscriptions were very generous. Gradually the whole activities of our village centred in the Manor House. Mrs. Mimms put up another flag-staff and flew a large Red Cross from it. Working parties went on in her dining-room from morning to night, and hardly a day passed without a committee meeting. The vicar, Colonel Challenger, Hankly, and I were the committee, and we met whenever Mrs. Mimms summoned us. The vicar was supposed to preside, but it was Mrs. Mimms who suggested the things we did. The Colonel objected, in private, to every suggestion she made, but he never succeeded in carrying a point against her. Once or twice she got us into trouble. There was, for instance, a lot of ill feeling when we sealed up the village pump and set my chauffeur to keep guard over it with a gun, only allowing people to draw water for an hour in the morning and an hour in the evening. Mrs. Mimms had a theory that a German might come in an aeroplane and poison our water supply. That would have been a horrible thing: but the people in the village made a fuss about not being able to get at the pump. Tompkins, the innkeeper, who was particularly objectionable, said that he only used the water for washing and would rather have it poisoned than do without it.
For a while, she stayed reasonably quiet. She kept herself busy making shirts and contributing to various funds like any regular woman.[12] According to my wife, she was an incredibly fast worker and could churn out three shirts while any other woman in the village managed to make two. Her contributions were quite generous. Slowly, all the activities in our village revolved around the Manor House. Mrs. Mimms installed another flagpole and hoisted a large Red Cross on it. Working groups gathered in her dining room from morning until night, and hardly a day went by without a committee meeting. The vicar, Colonel Challenger, Hankly, and I made up the committee, and we met whenever Mrs. Mimms called on us. The vicar was meant to lead, but it was Mrs. Mimms who came up with the ideas for what we did. The Colonel privately objected to every suggestion she made, but he never managed to win an argument against her. Once or twice, she got us into trouble. For example, there was a lot of resentment when we sealed up the village pump and stationed my chauffeur with a gun to guard it, only allowing people to draw water for an hour in the morning and an hour in the evening. Mrs. Mimms had a theory that a German might come in an airplane and poison our water supply. That would have been a terrible thing, but the villagers complained about not being able to access the pump. Tompkins, the innkeeper, who was particularly difficult, said he only used the water for washing and would prefer it poisoned rather than go without it.
We all began to get rather tired of being rushed into doing things we didn't want to do; but we were none of us able to withstand Mrs. Mimms. The Colonel said that we ought to drive her out of the village altogether, but he never succeeded in suggesting any practical way of doing it.
We all started to get pretty fed up with being pushed into doing things we didn’t want to do; but none of us could stand up to Mrs. Mimms. The Colonel said we should drive her out of the village entirely, but he never managed to come up with a practical way to make that happen.
Fortunately she got tired of making shirts and holding committee meetings after about a month. Then she said she was going up to London to get a few families of Belgian refugees. We were all greatly pleased, for we felt that her energies might be turned into a channel which would save us from making fools of ourselves. I saw her off at the station, and we waited with the greatest curiosity to see what would happen. I suppose the Belgian Consul felt doubtful about Mrs. Mimms when he met her. At all events she came back without a single refugee. Most women would have been a little disappointed at a failure like that, but Mrs. Mimms was as full of energy as ever. She had, it appeared, called at several public offices in London and had been immensely impressed by the Boy Scouts whom she saw waiting about the doors.
Fortunately, she got tired of making shirts and holding committee meetings after about a month. Then she announced she was heading to London to bring back a few families of Belgian refugees. We were all really pleased, as we believed her efforts might steer us away from embarrassing ourselves. I saw her off at the station, and we waited with great curiosity to see what would happen. I guess the Belgian Consul felt uncertain about Mrs. Mimms when he met her. In any case, she returned without a single refugee. Most women would have been a bit disappointed by a failure like that, but Mrs. Mimms was just as full of energy as ever. It turned out she had visited several public offices in London and was extremely impressed by the Boy Scouts she saw hanging around the doors.

"They're the cutest things I've seen in England," she said, "and their bare knees are just sweet. I could kiss them all day. I simply must have a couple to stand on guard while the working parties are going on."
"They're the cutest things I've seen in England," she said, "and their bare knees are just adorable. I could kiss them all day. I absolutely have to get a couple to stand guard while the work crews are busy."
I talked to the vicar, Hankly, and the Colonel about this. I did not see how we could possibly provide Mrs. Mimms with Boy Scouts, for there were none in the parish. The vicar said he was sorry that he had not started the organisation long ago, but supposed it was too late to do so now. To my surprise the Colonel, who up to that time had been getting angrier and angrier with Mrs. Mimms, took her side and said that if she wanted Boy Scouts she ought to have them. He proposed that we should enrol four choir boys at once, and offered to buy uniforms for them himself. The vicar was a little doubtful, but Hankly and I backed up the Colonel. We were very tired of the constant committee meetings, and we hoped that if Mrs. Mimms got really interested in Boy Scouts she might let us alone. We acted promptly, and in a week had four boys ready to stand on guard at the doors of the Manor House.
I spoke to the vicar, Hankly, and the Colonel about this. I didn’t see how we could possibly provide Mrs. Mimms with Boy Scouts since there were none in the parish. The vicar said he regretted not starting the organization long ago, but figured it was too late to do so now. To my surprise, the Colonel, who until then had been getting angrier and angrier with Mrs. Mimms, took her side and said that if she wanted Boy Scouts, she should have them. He suggested that we enroll four choir boys right away and offered to buy uniforms for them himself. The vicar was a bit hesitant, but Hankly and I supported the Colonel. We were really tired of the endless committee meetings, and we hoped that if Mrs. Mimms got genuinely interested in Boy Scouts, she might leave us alone. We acted quickly, and within a week, we had four boys ready to stand guard at the doors of the Manor House.
The Colonel gave them a talking to at their first parade. He impressed on them the fact that discipline and strict obedience to orders are the essence of a military manhood. He quoted Tennyson, and made the boys repeat the lines after him:
The Colonel had a serious talk with them at their first parade. He stressed that discipline and strict obedience to orders are the core of being a true soldier. He quoted Tennyson and had the boys repeat the lines after him:
"Not for them to question."
He succeeded in inspiring them with a tremendous sense of their own importance. My idea was that he was trying to prepare them for having their knees kissed by Mrs. Mimms.
He really inspired them with a strong sense of their own importance. I thought he was getting them ready for having their knees kissed by Mrs. Mimms.
For a time everything went well. The boys got off going to school and were immensely pleased. Mrs. Mimms fed them with dainties at odd hours of the day, and always had a basket of apples in the porch from which they could help themselves. So far as I knew she never attempted to kiss either their knees or any other part of them. The Colonel kept on exhorting them. He paid them a visit every morning, and insisted on their reporting themselves at his house when they went off duty in the evening.
For a while, everything went smoothly. The boys were really excited about going to school and were very pleased. Mrs. Mimms treated them to snacks at random times throughout the day and always had a basket of apples on the porch for them to grab whenever they wanted. As far as I knew, she never tried to kiss their knees or any other part of them. The Colonel continued to encourage them. He visited them every morning and insisted they check in at his house when they finished their duties in the evening.
About a fortnight after the boys first went on guard Mrs. Mimms complained to the vicar that she had found one of them concealed under the dining-room table while she was at luncheon. She said that she did not like the feeling that she might kick a boy every time she stretched her leg while she was at meals. The vicar, of course, promised to speak to the boy.
About two weeks after the boys first started guarding, Mrs. Mimms told the vicar that she had found one of them hiding under the dining-room table while she was having lunch. She mentioned that she didn't like the thought of possibly kicking a boy every time she stretched her leg during meals. The vicar, of course, promised to talk to the boy.
The next day Mrs. Mimms made another complaint. One of the[14]
[15]
boys had climbed up by some creepers, and was found by her maid
sitting on the window-sill of a bedroom early in the morning. It was
not Mrs. Mimms's bedroom, but, as she explained, it might have been.
She had no particular objection, so she told the vicar, to a Boy Scout
in her bedroom at any reasonable hour, but she did not want the child
to break his neck.
The next day, Mrs. Mimms filed another complaint. One of the[14]
[15]
boys had climbed up some vines and was found by her maid sitting on the window-sill of a bedroom early in the morning. It wasn't Mrs. Mimms's bedroom, but as she explained, it could have been. She didn't have a specific issue, as she told the vicar, with a Boy Scout being in her bedroom at any reasonable hour, but she didn't want the kid to hurt himself.
Then the postmaster gave me a hint that Mrs. Mimms's letters, which were posted every day by one of the Scouts, showed signs of having been opened and closed again before they came into his hands. He said that if this was being done by the Colonel's orders it was all right, but he thought he ought to tell me about it. I met the vicar in the street immediately afterwards and said I thought the Scouts were getting out of hand and ought to be disbanded at once. He agreed with me.
Then the postmaster hinted that Mrs. Mimms's letters, which were sent every day by one of the Scouts, appeared to have been opened and resealed before reaching him. He mentioned that if this was done under the Colonel's orders, it was fine, but he thought I should be informed about it. I ran into the vicar on the street right after and told him I believed the Scouts were becoming a problem and should be disbanded immediately. He agreed with me.
While we were discussing the matter Hankly came up to us and said he heard that Mrs. Mimms was to be arrested at once as a German spy.
While we were talking about it, Hankly approached us and said he heard that Mrs. Mimms was going to be arrested immediately as a German spy.
"Tompkins," he said, "is going about the village saying that she ought to be shot."
"Tompkins," he said, "is going around the village saying that she should be shot."
Tompkins always blamed Mrs. Mimms for the sealing up of the village pump, and had never spoken a good word about her since. The vicar was greatly put out.
Tompkins always blamed Mrs. Mimms for sealing up the village pump and hadn’t said a nice thing about her since. The vicar was quite upset.
"Tut—tut!" he said; "arrested! shot! Nonsense. Mrs. Mimms is a most estimable lady."
"Tut—tut!" he said; "arrested! Shot! That's ridiculous. Mrs. Mimms is a very respectable woman."
"I'm not so sure about that," said Hankly. "Those boys have been watching her lately, and there are several things which look suspicious."
"I'm not so sure about that," said Hankly. "Those guys have been watching her lately, and there are a few things that seem off."
I suppose the vicar and I showed our surprise. Hankly went on to explain.
I guess the vicar and I showed our surprise. Hankly continued to explain.
"She gives the boys peaches and grapes," he said, "and cakes and meringues. Now I put it to you—the apples of course I understand. I might give a boy an apple myself, but I put it to you, vicar, would anybody give boys like that hothouse grapes and peaches unless—well, unless there was something to conceal. It's not a natural thing to do."
"She gives the boys peaches and grapes," he said, "and cakes and meringues. Now, let me ask you—of course I understand the apples. I could give a boy an apple myself, but I ask you, vicar, would anyone really give boys like that hothouse grapes and peaches unless—well, unless there was something to hide? It’s not a normal thing to do."
"Now I come to think of it," said the vicar, "I did meet one of them yesterday with a peach in his fist."
"Now that I think about it," said the vicar, "I did run into one of them yesterday with a peach in his hand."
"There you are," said Hankly triumphantly, "and, anyhow, the police inspector is coming over to-day to look into the matter."
"There you are," Hankly said triumphantly, "and anyway, the police inspector is coming over today to look into it."
Mrs. Mimms was not actually arrested. The police inspector—acting on information received from the Boy Scouts, Tompkins, and[16] indeed almost every one in the village—made a lot of inquiries about her. He did not succeed in finding out why she called herself "the Honourable," but the questions he asked her made her so angry that she packed up her trunks and left the village at once.
Mrs. Mimms wasn’t actually arrested. The police inspector—acting on tips from the Boy Scouts, Tompkins, and[16] pretty much everyone in the village—asked a lot of questions about her. He couldn’t figure out why she called herself "the Honourable," but the questions he asked made her so mad that she packed her bags and left the village immediately.
I met the Colonel the day after she left, and told him I was afraid we should all miss her. The Colonel chuckled in a self-satisfied way.
I met the Colonel the day after she left and told him I was worried we’d all miss her. The Colonel laughed in a pleased way.
"I told you we ought to get rid of her," he said, "and we have."
"I told you we should get rid of her," he said, "and we did."
"You don't mean to say you think she was really a spy?" I said.
"You can't be serious that you think she was actually a spy?" I said.
"She was a good deal worse," said the Colonel; "she was a public nuisance."
"She was way worse," said the Colonel; "she was a public nuisance."
Later on the Colonel took a kindlier view of Mrs. Mimms.
Later on, the Colonel had a more positive opinion of Mrs. Mimms.
"Only for her," he said to me a week ago, "we shouldn't have had Boy Scouts here. We have quite a good company now. She did us that much good, anyhow."
"Only for her," he told me a week ago, "we shouldn't have had Boy Scouts here. We have a pretty good group now. She did us that much good, at least."
The Colonel did her no more than bare justice. Our Scouts, though they have caught no more spies, have improved the general tone of the village. The Colonel is their commanding officer, and, though I do not say so in public, they have done him a lot of good.
The Colonel did nothing more than serve fair justice. Our Scouts, while they haven’t apprehended any more spies, have raised the overall vibe of the village. The Colonel is their leader, and, even though I won’t say it out loud, they’ve really benefited him.

![]() | CHARLIE THE COXA LIFE POEMBY HALL CAINE Art by CHARLES NAPIER HEMY, R.A. Art by ARCH. WEBB |
Years ago, in a terrific gale, a ship from Norway, the St. George, came dead on for the wildest part of our coast, the fierce headland that lies back of the old Castle rock. The sound signal was fired, and Charlie and his brave comrades went out to her. She was reeling on the top of a tremendous sea, and there was no coming near to her side.
Years ago, during a terrible storm, a ship from Norway, the St. George, came straight for the roughest part of our coast, the fierce headland behind the old Castle rock. The sound signal was fired, and Charlie and his courageous friends went out to help her. She was swaying on top of a huge wave, and there was no way to get close to her side.

It was an awful task to get the crew aboard the lifeboat, but Charlie saved every soul, and lost not a hand of his own. When the "traveller" was rigged and the "breeches" were ready, and the crew of the doomed ship were at the bulwarks waiting to leave her, Charlie sang out over the clamour of the sea:
It was a tough job getting the crew onto the lifeboat, but Charlie saved everyone and didn't lose a single person himself. When the "traveller" was set up and the "breeches" were ready, and the crew of the sinking ship were at the rail waiting to leave, Charlie shouted out over the noise of the sea:
"How many are you?"
"How many of you are there?"
"Twenty-four," came back as answer.
"Twenty-four," was the reply.
Then Charlie cried, "I can see only twenty-three."
Then Charlie shouted, "I can only see twenty-three."
"The other man is hurt. He's dying. No use saving him," the Norseman shouted.
"The other guy is hurt. He's dying. There's no point in trying to save him," the Norseman yelled.
"You'll bring the dying man on deck before a soul of you leaves the ship," cried Charlie.
"You'll bring the dying man on deck before any of you leave the ship," shouted Charlie.
There was a woman among them, and when the carpenter came scudding down the rope he had a canvas bag on his back.
There was a woman among them, and when the carpenter came sliding down the rope, he had a canvas bag on his back.
"No tools here," shouted Charlie.
"No tools here!" shouted Charlie.
"It's the child," said the man.
"It's the kid," said the man.
The captain came next. He had left everything else behind him—his money, his instruments, his clothes, his ship—but out of his pocket there peeped the head of a baby's doll.
The captain was next. He had abandoned everything else—his money, his gear, his clothes, his ship—but peeking out of his pocket was the head of a baby doll.

It was a thrilling rescue, but to see it in all its splendour you must have a drop of our[18] Manx blood in you. Our forefathers were from Norway, our first Norse king was named Gorry. He landed on this island, not far from this spot. And on that day of the wreck of the St. George his children's children rescued from the sea the children's children of the kinsmen he had left at home.
It was an exciting rescue, but to appreciate it fully, you need to have a bit of our [18] Manx blood in your veins. Our ancestors came from Norway, and our first Norse king was named Gorry. He arrived on this island not too far from here. On the day the St. George sank, his descendants saved the descendants of the relatives he had left behind back home.
Most of our men had Norse names. One of them was a Gorry, lineal descendant beyond doubt of the old sea king. The Norwegian Government felt the touch of great things in this incident. It was not merely that the bravery of the rescue fired their gratitude. Something called to them from that deep place where blood answers to the cry of blood. They sent medals for Charlie and his crew, and the Governor of the island distributed them inside the roofless walls of the old castle of the "Black Dog." It was like grasping hands with the past across the space of a thousand years.
Most of our men had Norse names. One of them was a Gorry, clearly a direct descendant of the old sea king. The Norwegian Government sensed the significance of this event. It wasn’t just the bravery of the rescue that stirred their gratitude. Something resonated within them from that deep place where blood responds to the call of blood. They sent medals for Charlie and his crew, and the Governor of the island handed them out inside the roofless walls of the old castle of the "Black Dog." It felt like shaking hands with the past across a span of a thousand years.
The other day we had another great wind and another brave rescue. The sun had gone down overnight in a sullen red, very fierce and angry in his setting, and out of the black north-east the storm had come up while we slept. In the heavy grey of the dawn the sound-signal fired its double shot over our little town. A Welsh schooner, which had run in for shelter during the dark hours, was riding to an anchor in the bay and flying her ensign for help.
The other day, we experienced another strong wind and a brave rescue. The sun had set the previous night in a gloomy red, quite fierce and angry as it disappeared, and while we slept, the storm moved in from the dark north-east. In the heavy gray of dawn, the sound-signal fired its double shot over our small town. A Welsh schooner, which had sought shelter during the night, was anchored in the bay, displaying her flag for assistance.
The sea was terrific—a slaty grey, streaked with white foam, like quartz veins. It was coming over the breakwater in sheets that hid it. Sometimes it was flying in clouds to the top of the round tower of the castle. The white sea-fowl were like dark specks darting through it, but no human ear could hear the cry of their thousand throats in the thunderous quake of the breakers on the cavernous rocks.
The sea was amazing—a slate gray, streaked with white foam, like quartz veins. It was crashing over the breakwater in sheets that concealed it. Sometimes, it was flying in clouds to the top of the round tower of the castle. The white seabirds were like dark specks darting through it, but no human ear could hear the cries of their thousand voices in the thunderous roar of the waves on the cavernous rocks.
A crowd of men answered the call, and there was no shortness of hands to man the lifeboat. The big, slow-legged fellows who had been idling on the quay the day before when the sea was calm were struggling, chafing, and quarrelling to go out on it now that it was in storm, for the blood of the old Vikings is in our Manxmen still.
A crowd of men responded to the call, and there was no shortage of hands to crew the lifeboat. The big, slow-moving guys who had been lounging on the dock the day before when the sea was calm were now struggling, fidgeting, and arguing to head out into the storm, for the spirit of the old Vikings still lives on in our Manxmen.

It was a splendid rescue. The crew of the Welshman were brought ashore. Then the abandoned schooner rode three hours[19] longer in the gale, and a hundred men stood and watched her, talking of other winds and other wrecks, and of Peel boys who were out on the sea. At last the ship parted her cables and went rolling like a blinded porpoise dead on for the jagged coast.
It was an incredible rescue. The crew of the Welshman was brought to shore. Then the abandoned schooner endured three more hours[19] in the storm, while a hundred men stood by, discussing other storms and past shipwrecks, and worrying about Peel boys who were out at sea. Eventually, the ship broke free from its moorings and rolled like a blinded porpoise straight towards the jagged shore.
Seven men took an open fishing-boat and went after her, and we climbed the Head to look at them. The wind smote us there like an invisible wing, sometimes swirling us out of our course, often bringing us to our knees, and whipping our ears with our hair like rods. Sheets of spray were coming up to us from below and running along the cliffs like driven rain. The sun, which had broken in fierce brilliance from a green rent in the sky, made rainbows in the flying foam.
Seven men took an open fishing boat and went after her, and we climbed the Head to watch them. The wind hit us there like an invisible force, sometimes blowing us off course, often knocking us to our knees, and stinging our ears with our hair like whips. Sheets of spray were shooting up from below and running along the cliffs like driving rain. The sun, which had burst through a green tear in the sky with fierce brightness, created rainbows in the swirling foam.
From the heights we watched the seven men and the open boat. They rose and fell, appeared and disappeared, but they overtook the Welshman before she had drifted on to the coast, boarded her with difficulty, let go another anchor and made her tight. There was nothing else to do, for she was disabled, and her sails were torn to shreds. The new anchor held the ship an hour longer, and then there was no help left for her. She was within a hundred feet of the rocks, and she fell on them with the groan of a living creature.
From the heights, we watched the seven men in the open boat. They rose and fell, appeared and disappeared, but they caught up with the Welshman before she drifted onto the coast, boarded her with difficulty, let down another anchor, and secured her. There was nothing else to do, as she was damaged and her sails were in tatters. The new anchor kept the ship stable for another hour, but then there was no help left for her. She was just a hundred feet from the rocks, and she crashed onto them with the groan of a living creature.
The instant her head was down the white lions of the sea leapt over her, the water swirled through her bulwarks and plunged down her hatch; her helm was unshipped, her sails were torn from their gaskets, and the floating home wherein men had sailed and sung and slept and laughed and jested was a broken wreck in the heavy wallowings of the waves.
The moment her head went down, the white sea lions jumped over her, the water rushed over her defenses and poured down her hatch; her steering was dislodged, her sails were ripped from their fastenings, and the ship where people had sailed, sung, slept, laughed, and joked was now a shattered wreck in the tumultuous waves.
When it was over and we were coming back, drenched through and green with the drift of the sea foam caked thick on our faces, some of us began to think of Charlie. He had not been there that day. A year or more ago, in the prime of a splendid manhood, he was stricken by heart disease. He kept a good heart, nevertheless, and by indomitable will held on for some time. First a little work, then no work at all, only a sail now and then if the sea was calm, but of late hardly ever well enough to take the open air. The old hulk of his poor body had been anchored deep, but she was parting her cables at last.
When it was over and we were heading back, soaked and covered in sea foam that was thick on our faces, some of us started thinking about Charlie. He hadn’t been with us that day. A year or so ago, in the height of a great manhood, he was hit with heart disease. He stayed strong, though, and with incredible determination held on for a while. At first, he managed a bit of work, then none at all, just sailing now and then if the sea was calm, but lately, he could hardly ever get outdoors. The old wreck of his body had been anchored deep, but it was finally coming loose.

Charlie lay dying while this second rescue was being made. He had not answered the signal for the lifeboat, but he had heard it in the[20] fierce light of morning, and they could not keep him in bed. The soul of the old sea dog leapt to the call, but his ailing body held him down. He wanted to go out. Wasn't he cox? Had the boat ever gone out without him?
Charlie lay dying while this second rescue was happening. He hadn't responded to the signal for the lifeboat, but he had heard it in the[20]bright morning light, and they couldn't keep him in bed. The spirit of the old sea dog surged at the call, but his failing body kept him there. He wanted to go out. Wasn't he the coxswain? Had the boat ever gone out without him?

His house is one of the little places like children's Noah's arks which dot the line of this hungry shore. He could hear everything and see a good deal. Often he could hardly keep himself from crying and shouting aloud. In spirit he was out on the boiling surf, dipping, rising, stooping, going over, righting again, clambering back, exulting, glorying, getting nearer the ship, standing off her, rigging the "traveller," and fetching men aboard in the "breeches." And then away from the rolling hulk, and sing ho, my lads, and haul through the white waves for home. But his poor dying body was down on the bed and his face was sickly scarlet.
His house is one of those little places like children's Noah's arks that scatter along this hungry shore. He could hear everything and see a lot. Often, he could barely keep himself from crying out and shouting. In his mind, he was out on the churning surf, dipping, rising, bending, getting tossed, righting himself, scrambling back, celebrating, reveling, getting closer to the ship, standing off from her, managing the "traveller," and bringing men aboard in the "breeches." And then away from the swaying hull, singing, "Hey, my friends," and pulling through the white waves for home. But his poor, dying body was lying on the bed, and his face was a sickly red.
Charlie's volcanic soul did not go off to the deep of deeps on the big breakers and through the wild noises of the storm. He died later. After the great wind there came a great calm. The air was quiet and full of the odour of seaweed; banks of seaweed were on the shore, and the broken schooner was covered with brown wrack, like any rock of the coast; the sky was round as the inside of a shell, and pale pink like the shadow of flame; the water was smooth, and land and sea lay like a sleeping child. In this broad and steady weather our little town was startled by the double shot again. We went to the windows in surprise, and saw the red flag over the rocket house, which is the signal for the lifeboat.
Charlie's fiery spirit didn't fade away amidst the crashing waves and the chaotic sounds of the storm. He passed away later. After the strong winds, there was a profound stillness. The air was calm and filled with the scent of seaweed; piles of seaweed lined the shore, and the wrecked schooner was blanketed with brown kelp, just like any rock by the coast; the sky was rounded like the inside of a shell and a soft pink, reminiscent of a flickering flame; the water was tranquil, and the land and sea rested like a sleeping child. In this broad and peaceful weather, our small town was jolted awake by the sound of a double shot once again. We rushed to the windows in surprise and saw the red flag flying over the rocket house, signaling the lifeboat.
Charlie was dead. He had just breathed his last, and his rugged comrades, who know nothing of poetry, but are poets nevertheless to the deepest grain of them, had run up the flag mast-high (not half-mast) as signal to the Great Cox of all that here was a soul in the troubled waters of death waiting for the everlasting lifeboat to bear him to the eternal shore.
Charlie was dead. He had just taken his last breath, and his tough friends, who know nothing about poetry but are poets at heart, had raised the flag to the top of the mast (not half-mast) as a signal to the Great Cox that here was a soul in the troubled waters of death waiting for the everlasting lifeboat to carry him to the eternal shore.

The sea takes some of our bravest and best. Charlie it did not take. Not so sure is it that he who lives by the sword will perish by the sword, as that he who baulks the sea the sea will surely have for its prey. Charlie had battled with the giant time and again, but he has gone to sleep on the land.
The sea claims some of our most courageous and finest people. Charlie was not one of them. It’s less certain that someone who lives by the sword will die by it, and more so that someone who defies the sea will eventually fall victim to it. Charlie fought against that giant again and again, but now he rests on land.
We buried him to-day in the little cemetery looking on to the grey water that was more than half his element. The funeral was beautiful in its old simplicity. First a hymn at the door of the house in the little alley by the beach, "Safe in the arms of Jesus," with the coffin on the ground and all standing round; the sea quiet, hardly a breeze as soft as human breath moving its tranquil surface; the deadly rival in its everlasting coming and going making no triumphant clamour now the sea-warrior was down. Then the companions of his dangers, the crew of his boat, a group of stalwart fellows who have never known what it is to be afraid, carrying him up the hill, shoulder high, each in his red stocking cap and his life-belt, emblems of how they had fought the sea and beaten it.
We buried him today in the little cemetery overlooking the gray water that was more than half his home. The funeral was beautiful in its simple, old-fashioned way. First, there was a hymn at the entrance of the house in the small alley by the beach, "Safe in the arms of Jesus," with the coffin on the ground and everyone gathered around; the sea was calm, with hardly a breeze, as gentle as a human breath moving across its still surface; the relentless rival in its endless ebb and flow made no triumphant noise now that the sea warrior was gone. Then, his fellow adventurers, the crew of his boat—a group of strong men who have never known fear—carried him up the hill, shoulder high, each wearing a red stocking cap and life jacket, symbols of how they fought the sea and overcame it.
There were some of us whose eyes were wet, but if these brave boys wept at all, it was only for the helpless little ones left behind. For Charlie they did not weep. His spirit is not dead for them—it cannot die. When brave deeds have to be done, they will see its light, like a beacon that does not fail, over the mountains of the fiercest storm; they will hear its voice above the thunder of the loudest waves.
There were a few of us with tears in our eyes, but if these brave boys cried at all, it was only for the helpless little ones they left behind. They didn’t cry for Charlie. His spirit isn’t dead to them—it can’t die. When courageous deeds need to be done, they will see his light like a beacon that never goes out, even over the mountains during the fiercest storms; they will hear his voice above the roar of the loudest waves.
A full moon is shining to-night on the place of Charlie's rest, and if the old Norse story is true, that while the body lies in sight of the sea the spirit lives in the winds above it, Charlie is not done with his old enemy yet. He will come back to this sea-bound land in warning whispers of the mighty and mysterious power that lures men to itself.
A full moon is shining tonight over Charlie's resting place, and if the old Norse tale is true, that while the body is visible to the sea the spirit lives in the winds above it, Charlie hasn't finished with his old enemy yet. He will return to this land by the sea in warning whispers about the powerful and mysterious force that draws people to it.

![]() | CANADA'S WORDBY RALPH CONNORArtwork by A. J. GOUGH | ![]() |
Across the wide wet salty leagues of foam
For aid. Whose voice thus penetrates thy peace?
Whose? Thy Mother's, Canada, thy Mother's voice.
O Canada! A drum beats through the night and day,
Unresting, eager, strident, summoning
To arms. Whose drum thus throbs persistent?
Whose? Old England's, Canada, Old England's drum.
O Canada! A sword gleams, leaping swift to strike
At foes that press and leap to kill brave men
On guard. Whose sword thus gleams fierce death?
Whose? 'Tis Britain's, Canada, Great Britain's sword.
O Canada! A prayer beats hard at Heaven's gate,
Tearing the heart wide open to God's eye,
For righteousness. Whose prayer thus pierces Heaven?
Whose? 'Tis God's prayer, Canada, Thy Kingdom come!
O Canada! What answer make to calling voice and beating drum,
To sword flash and to pleading prayer of God
For right? What answer makes my soul?
"Mother, to thee! God, to Thy help! Quick! My sword!"

BIMBASHI JOYCE
Paintings and Drawings by R. TALBOT KELLY, R.I.


Napoleon had said, and Hilary Joyce had noted, that great reputations are only to be made in the East. Here he was in the East with four tin cases of baggage, a Wilkinson sword, a Bond's slug-throwing pistol, and a copy of "Green's Introduction to the Study of Arabic." With such a start, and the blood of youth running hot in his veins, everything seemed easy. He was a little frightened of the general; he had heard stories of his sternness to young officers, but with tact and suavity he hoped for the best. So, leaving his effects at "Shepherd's Hotel," he reported himself at headquarters. It was not the general, but the head of the Intelligence Department who received him, the chief being still absent upon that business which had called him. Hilary Joyce found himself in the presence of a short, thick-set officer, with a gentle voice and a placid expression which covered a remarkably acute and energetic spirit. With that quiet smile and guileless manner he had undercut and outwitted the most cunning of Orientals. He stood, a cigarette between his fingers, looking at the newcomer. "I heard that you had come. Sorry the chief isn't here to see you. Gone up to the frontier, you know."
Napoleon had said, and Hilary Joyce had noticed, that great reputations are only made in the East. Here he was in the East with four tin cases of luggage, a Wilkinson sword, a Bond's slug-throwing pistol, and a copy of "Green's Introduction to the Study of Arabic." With such a start, and the energy of youth flowing through him, everything seemed easy. He felt a bit intimidated by the general; he had heard tales of his strictness towards young officers, but with a bit of diplomacy and charm, he hoped for the best. So, leaving his belongings at "Shepherd's Hotel," he checked in at headquarters. It wasn't the general who welcomed him, but the head of the Intelligence Department, as the chief was still away on matters that required his attention. Hilary Joyce found himself face-to-face with a short, stocky officer, who had a gentle voice and a calm expression that masked a surprisingly sharp and energetic mind. With that quiet smile and innocent demeanor, he had outsmarted even the cleverest of Orientals. He stood there, a cigarette between his fingers, looking at the newcomer. "I heard you arrived. Sorry the chief isn't here to meet you. He’s gone up to the frontier, you know."
"My regiment is at Wady Halfa. I suppose, sir, that I should report myself there at once?"
"My regiment is at Wady Halfa. I guess, sir, that I should report to you there right away?"
"No; I was to give you your orders." He led the way to a map upon the wall, and pointed with the end of his cigarette. "You see this place. It's the Oasis of Kurkur—a little quiet, I am afraid, but excellent air. You are to get out there as quick as possible. You'll find a company of the Ninth, and half a squadron of cavalry. You will be in command."
"No; I’m here to give you your orders." He walked over to a map on the wall and pointed with the end of his cigarette. "See this spot? It’s the Oasis of Kurkur—a bit remote, I’m afraid, but it has great air. You need to get there as fast as you can. You'll find a company from the Ninth and half a squadron of cavalry. You’ll be in charge."
Hilary Joyce looked at the name, printed at the intersection of two black lines without another dot upon the map for several inches around it. "A village, sir?"
Hilary Joyce looked at the name, printed at the crossing of two black lines with no other markings on the map for several inches around it. "A village, sir?"
"No, a well. Not very good water, I'm afraid, but you soon get accustomed to natron. It's an important post, as being at the junction of two caravan routes. All routes are closed now, of course, but still you never know who might come along them."
"No, a well. The water's not great, I'm afraid, but you quickly get used to natron. It's an important spot since it's where two caravan routes meet. All the routes are closed right now, of course, but you never know who might come along them."
"We are there, I presume, to prevent raiding?"
"We're here, I assume, to stop the raiding?"

"Well, between you and me, there's really nothing to raid. You are there to intercept messengers. They must call at the wells. Of course you have only just come out, but you probably understand already enough about the conditions of this country to know that[25] there is a great deal of disaffection about, and that the Khalifa is likely to try and keep in touch with his adherents. Then, again, Senoussi lives up that way"—he waved his cigarette to the westward—"the Khalifa might send a messenger to him along that route. Anyhow, your duty is to arrest every one coming along, and get some account of him before you let him go. You don't talk Arabic, I suppose?"
"Honestly, between you and me, there's really nothing worth raiding. Your job is to intercept messengers. They have to stop at the wells. Sure, you just got here, but you probably already understand enough about the situation in this country to know that[25] there's a lot of discontent around, and the Khalifa is likely to want to stay connected with his supporters. Plus, Senoussi is up that way"—he gestured with his cigarette to the west—"the Khalifa might send a messenger to him through that route. Anyway, your job is to stop everyone passing by and get some information from them before you let them go. You don't speak Arabic, do you?"
"I am learning, sir."
"I'm learning, sir."
"Well, well, you'll have time enough to study there. And you'll have a native officer, Ali something or other, who speaks English, and can interpret for you. Well, good-bye—I'll tell the chief that you reported yourself. Get on to your post now as quickly as you can."
"Alright, you'll have plenty of time to study there. And you'll have a local officer, Ali something, who speaks English and can help translate for you. So, goodbye—I'll let the chief know that you checked in. Head to your post as quickly as you can."

Railway to Baliani, the post-boat to Assouan, and then two day on a camel in the Libyan desert, with an Ababdeh guide, and three baggage-camels to tie one down to their own exasperating pace. However, even two and a half miles an hour mount up in time, and at last, on the third evening, from the blackened slag-heap of a hill which is called the Jebel Kurkur, Hilary Joyce looked down upon a distant clump of palms, and thought that this cool patch of green in the midst of the merciless blacks and yellows was the fairest colour effect that he had ever seen. An hour later he had ridden into the little camp, the guard had turned out to salute him, his native subordinate had greeted him in excellent English, and he had fairly entered into his own. It was not an exhilarating place for a lengthy residence. There was one large, bowl-shaped, grassy depression sloping down to the three pits of brown and brackish water. There, also, was the grove of palm trees beautiful to look upon, but exasperating in view of the fact that Nature has provided her least shady trees on the very spot where shade is needed most. A single wide-spread acacia did something to restore the balance. Here Hilary Joyce slumbered in the heat, and in the cool he inspected his square-shouldered, spindle-shanked Soudanese, with their cheery black faces and their funny little pork-pie forage caps. Joyce was a martinet at drill, and the blacks loved being drilled, so the Bimbashi was soon popular among them. But one day was exactly like another. The weather,[26] the view, the employment, the food—everything was the same. At the end of three weeks he felt that he had been there for interminable years. And then at last there came something to break the monotony.
Railway to Baliani, then the boat to Assouan, and after that two days on a camel through the Libyan desert, accompanied by an Ababdeh guide and three baggage camels that set their own frustrating pace. Still, even at two and a half miles an hour, the distance adds up, and finally, on the third evening, from the charred hill known as Jebel Kurkur, Hilary Joyce gazed down at a distant cluster of palm trees and thought that this cool patch of green in the midst of the relentless blacks and yellows was the most beautiful color combination he had ever seen. An hour later, he had ridden into the small camp, the guard had come out to salute him, his native subordinate had welcomed him in excellent English, and he felt he was finally home. It wasn't an exciting place for a long stay. There was one large, bowl-shaped grassy depression sloping down to three pits of brown, brackish water. There was also the grove of palm trees that looked nice but were frustrating because Nature had chosen to provide her least shady trees right where shade was needed most. A single wide-spreading acacia helped balance things out. Here, Hilary Joyce dozed off in the heat, and in the cool, he inspected his stocky, thin-legged Sudanese soldiers, with their cheerful black faces and their amusing little pork-pie forage caps. Joyce was strict about discipline, and the soldiers enjoyed being drilled, so the Bimbashi quickly became popular among them. But each day felt exactly the same. The weather, the view, the work, the food—everything was identical. After three weeks, he felt like he had been there for endless years. Finally, something happened to break the monotony.

One evening, as the sun was sinking, Hilary Joyce rode slowly down the old caravan road. It had a fascination for him, this narrow track, winding among the boulders and curving up the nullahs, for he remembered how in the map it had gone on and on, stretching away into the unknown heart of Africa. The countless pads of innumerable camels through many centuries had beaten it smooth, so that now, unused and deserted, it still wound away, the strangest of roads, a foot broad, and perhaps two thousand miles in length. Joyce wondered as he rode how long it was since any traveller had journeyed up it from the south, and then he raised his eyes, and there was a man coming along the path. For an instant Joyce thought that it might be one of his own men, but a second glance assured him that this could not be so. The stranger was dressed in the flowing robes of an Arab, and not in the close-fitting khaki of a soldier. He was very tall, and a high turban made him seem gigantic. He strode swiftly along, with head erect, and the bearing of a man who knows no fear.
One evening, as the sun was setting, Hilary Joyce rode slowly down the old caravan road. He found this narrow path fascinating, winding among the rocks and curving up the dry riverbeds, because he remembered how, on the map, it stretched on and on, leading into the mysterious heart of Africa. The countless trails created by numerous camels over many centuries had smoothed it out, so now, even though it was unused and deserted, it still wound away, the oddest of roads, only a foot wide and maybe two thousand miles long. Joyce wondered as he rode how long it had been since any traveler had come up it from the south, and then he looked up and saw a man coming along the path. For a moment, Joyce thought it might be one of his own men, but a second glance confirmed that it couldn't be. The stranger was dressed in the flowing robes of an Arab, not the fitted khaki of a soldier. He was very tall, and a high turban made him seem enormous. He walked quickly with his head held high, bearing the confidence of a man who knows no fear.
Who could he be, this formidable giant coming out of the unknown? The precursor possibly of a horde of savage spearmen. And where could he have walked from? The nearest well was a long hundred miles down the track. At any rate the frontier post of Kurkur could not afford to receive casual visitors. Hilary Joyce whisked round his horse, galloped into camp, and gave the alarm. Then, with twenty horsemen at his back, he rode out again to reconnoitre. The man was still coming on in spite of these hostile preparations. For an instant he hesitated when first he saw the cavalry, but escape was out of the question, and he advanced with the air of a man who makes the best of a bad job. He made no resistance, and said nothing when the hands of two troopers clutched at his shoulders, but walked quietly between their horses into camp. Shortly afterwards the patrol came in again. There were no signs of any dervishes. The man was alone. A splendid trotting camel had been found lying dead a little way down the track. The mystery of the stranger's arrival was explained. But why, and whence, and whither?—these were questions for which a zealous officer must find an answer.
Who could this giant be, coming out of nowhere? Maybe he was the forerunner of a group of fierce spearmen. And where could he have come from? The nearest well was a long hundred miles down the road. Either way, the frontier post of Kurkur couldn't afford to welcome random visitors. Hilary Joyce turned his horse around, galloped into camp, and raised the alarm. Then, with twenty horsemen behind him, he rode out again to check things out. The man was still approaching despite the hostile setup. For a moment, he hesitated when he first saw the cavalry, but there was no way to escape, so he moved forward like someone making the best of a tough situation. He didn't resist or say anything when two troopers grabbed his shoulders; he just walked calmly between their horses into camp. Soon after, the patrol returned. There were no signs of any dervishes. The man was alone. A magnificent trotting camel had been found dead a little way down the path. The mystery of the stranger's arrival was solved. But why, where from, and where to?—these were questions that a dedicated officer needed to answer.

Hilary Joyce was disappointed that there were no dervishes. It would have been a great start for him in the Egyptian army had he fought a little action on his own account. But even as it was, he had a rare chance of impressing the authorities. He would love to show his[27] capacity to the head of the Intelligence, and even more to that grim chief who never forgot what was smart, or forgave what was slack. The prisoner's dress and bearing showed that he was of importance. Mean men do not ride pure-bred trotting camels. Joyce sponged his head with cold water, drank a cup of strong coffee, put on an imposing official tarboosh instead of his sun-helmet, and formed himself into a court of inquiry and judgment under the acacia tree. He would have liked his people to have seen him now, with his two black orderlies in waiting, and his Egyptian native officer at his side. He sat behind a camp-table, and the prisoner, strongly guarded, was led up to him. The man was a handsome fellow, with bold grey eyes and a long black beard.
Hilary Joyce was let down that there were no dervishes. It would have been a great way to kick off his career in the Egyptian army if he had been able to engage in a bit of action on his own. But even so, he had a rare opportunity to impress the higher-ups. He would love to demonstrate his[27] abilities to the head of Intelligence, and even more to that stern chief who never overlooked what was clever or excused what was lazy. The prisoner's clothing and demeanor indicated he was someone important. Ordinary men don’t ride pure-bred trotting camels. Joyce splashed his face with cold water, drank a cup of strong coffee, replaced his sun helmet with an impressive official tarboosh, and set himself up as a court of inquiry and judgment under the acacia tree. He wished his people could see him now, with his two black orderlies at attention and his Egyptian native officer by his side. He sat behind a camp table, and the prisoner, heavily guarded, was brought before him. The man was attractive, with striking grey eyes and a long black beard.
"Why!" cried Joyce, "the rascal is making faces at me." A curious contraction had passed over the man's features, but so swiftly that it might have been a nervous twitch. He was now a model of Oriental gravity. "Ask him who he is, and what he wants?" The native officer did so, but the stranger made no reply, save that the same sharp spasm passed once more over his face. "Well, I'm blessed!" cried Hilary Joyce. "Of all the impudent scoundrels! He keeps on winking at me. Who are you, you rascal? Give an account of yourself! D'ye hear?" But the tall Arab was as impervious to English as to Arabic. The Egyptian tried again and again. The prisoner looked at Joyce with his inscrutable eyes, and occasionally twitched his face at him, but never opened his mouth. The Bimbashi scratched his head in bewilderment.
"Why!" shouted Joyce, "that scoundrel is making faces at me." A strange contraction crossed the man's face, but it happened so quickly that it could have been just a nervous twitch. He now appeared completely serious. "Ask him who he is and what he wants?" The native officer complied, but the stranger didn't respond, except for the same sharp spasm that flickered across his face again. "Well, I can't believe it!" exclaimed Hilary Joyce. "Of all the bold knaves! He keeps winking at me. Who are you, you rascal? Give us an explanation! Do you hear me?" But the tall Arab was just as unresponsive to English as he was to Arabic. The Egyptian tried repeatedly. The prisoner looked at Joyce with his unreadable eyes and occasionally made twitches with his face at him, but never said a word. The Bimbashi scratched his head in confusion.
"Look here, Mahomet Ali, we've got to get some sense out of this fellow. You say there are no papers on him?"
"Listen up, Mahomet Ali, we need to make some sense of this guy. You’re saying there are no documents on him?"
"No, sir; we found no papers."
"No, sir; we didn't find any papers."
"No clue of any kind?"
"No idea at all?"
"He has come far, sir. A trotting camel does not die easily. He has come from Dongola, at least."
"He has come a long way, sir. A trotting camel doesn't die easily. He has come from Dongola, at least."
"Well, we must get him to talk."
"Well, we need to get him to talk."
"It is possible that he is deaf and dumb."
"It’s possible that he is deaf and mute."
"Not he. I never saw a man look more all there in my life."
"Not him. I’ve never seen someone look more present and aware in my life."
"You might send him across to Assouan."
"You could send him over to Assouan."
"And give some one else the credit? No, thank you. This is my bird. But how are we going to get him to find his tongue?"
"And give someone else the credit? No, thanks. This is my bird. But how are we going to get him to speak up?"
The Egyptian's dark eyes skirted the encampment and rested on the cook's fire. "Perhaps," said he, "if the Bimbashi thought fit——" He looked at the prisoner and then at the burning wood.
The Egyptian's dark eyes glanced around the camp and settled on the cook's fire. "Maybe," he said, "if the Bimbashi thinks it's appropriate——" He looked at the prisoner and then back at the flames.
"No, no; it wouldn't do. No, by Jove, that's going too far."
"No, no; that won't work. No way, that's going too far."

"A very little might do it."
"A tiny amount might be enough."
"No, no. It's all very well here, but it would sound just awful if ever it got as far as Fleet Street. But, I say," he whispered, "we might frighten him a bit. There's no harm in that."
"No, no. It's all fine here, but it would sound terrible if it ever reached Fleet Street. But, hey," he whispered, "we could scare him a little. There's no harm in that."
"No, sir."
"Nope."
"Tell them to undo the man's galabeeah. Order them to put a horseshoe in the fire and make it red-hot." The prisoner watched the proceedings with an air which had more of amusement than of uneasiness. He never winced as the black sergeant approached with the glowing shoe held upon two bayonets.
"Tell them to take off the man's galabeeah. Have them heat a horseshoe in the fire until it's red-hot." The prisoner observed the situation with an expression that showed more amusement than concern. He didn't flinch as the black sergeant came close, holding the glowing shoe on two bayonets.
"Will you speak now?" asked the Bimbashi, savagely. The prisoner smiled gently and stroked his beard.
"Are you going to talk now?" the Bimbashi asked fiercely. The prisoner smiled softly and stroked his beard.
"Oh, chuck the infernal thing away!" cried Joyce, jumping up in a passion. "There's no use trying to bluff the fellow. He knows we won't do it. But I can and I will flog him, and you can tell him from me that if he hasn't found his tongue by to-morrow morning I'll take the skin off his back as sure as my name's Joyce. Have you said all that?"
"Oh, just get rid of the damn thing!" Joyce yelled, jumping up in anger. "There's no point in trying to fool him. He knows we won't do it. But I can and I will beat him, and you can tell him for me that if he hasn't found his voice by tomorrow morning, I'll skin him alive for sure, and my name's Joyce. Have you told him all that?"
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"Well, you can sleep upon it, you beauty, and a good night's rest may it give you!" He adjourned the Court, and the prisoner, as imperturbable as ever, was led away by the guard to his supper of rice and water. Hilary Joyce was a kind-hearted man, and his own sleep was considerably disturbed by the prospect of the punishment which he must inflict next day. He had hopes that the mere sight of the koorbash and the thongs might prevail over his prisoner's obstinacy. And then, again, he thought how shocking it would be if the man proved to be really dumb after all. The possibility shook him so that he had almost determined by daybreak that he would send the stranger on unhurt to Assouan. And yet what a tame conclusion it would be to the incident! He lay upon his angareeb still debating it when the question suddenly and effectively settled itself. Ali Mahomet rushed into his tent.
"Well, you can think it over, you beauty, and I hope you get a good night's sleep!" He dismissed the Court, and the prisoner, as calm as ever, was taken away by the guard to have his meal of rice and water. Hilary Joyce was a compassionate man, and he was quite restless thinking about the punishment he would have to deliver the next day. He hoped that just the sight of the koorbash and the thongs would break his prisoner's stubbornness. Then he thought about how terrible it would be if the man turned out to be truly mute after all. The thought unsettled him so much that by dawn, he almost made up his mind to send the stranger on his way unharmed to Assouan. But what a dull ending that would be to the situation! He lay on his angareeb still pondering it when the issue suddenly and decisively resolved itself. Ali Mahomet burst into his tent.
"Sir," he cried, "the prisoner is gone!"
"Sir," he shouted, "the prisoner is gone!"
"Gone!"
"Missing!"
"Yes, sir, and your own best riding camel as well. There is a slit cut in the tent, and he got away unseen in the early morning."
"Yes, sir, and your best riding camel too. There’s a slit in the tent, and he got away unnoticed in the early morning."

The Bimbashi acted with all energy. Cavalry rode along every track; scouts examined the soft sand of the wadys for signs of the fugitive, but no trace was discovered. The man had utterly disappeared. With a heavy heart, Hilary Joyce wrote an official report of the matter and forwarded it to Assouan. Five days later there came a curt order from the chief that he should report himself there. He feared the worst from the stern soldier, who spared others as little as he spared himself. And his worst forebodings were realised. Travel-stained and weary, he reported himself one night at the general's quarters. Behind a table piled with papers and strewn with maps the famous soldier and his Chief of Intelligence were deep in plans and figures. Their greeting was a cold one.
The Bimbashi acted with full energy. Cavalry rode along every path; scouts checked the soft sand of the wadys for signs of the fugitive, but no trace was found. The man had completely vanished. With a heavy heart, Hilary Joyce wrote an official report about the situation and sent it to Assouan. Five days later, he received a brief order from the chief to report there. He dreaded facing the stern soldier, who was just as hard on others as he was on himself. Unfortunately, his worst fears came true. Travel-worn and exhausted, he reported to the general's quarters one night. Behind a table stacked with papers and scattered with maps, the renowned soldier and his Chief of Intelligence were busy with plans and figures. Their greeting was icy.

"I understand, Captain Joyce," said the general, "that you have allowed a very important prisoner to slip through your fingers."
"I get it, Captain Joyce," said the general, "that you let a very important prisoner get away."
"I am sorry, sir."
"I'm sorry, sir."
"No doubt. But that will not mend matters. Did you ascertain anything about him before you lost him?"
"No doubt. But that won't fix things. Did you find out anything about him before you lost him?"
"No, sir."
"No way."
"How was that?"
"How was it?"
"I could get nothing out of him, sir."
"I couldn't get anything out of him, sir."
"Did you try?"
"Did you give it a try?"
"Yes, sir; I did what I could."
"Yes, sir; I did what I could."
"What did you do?"
"What did you do?"
"Well, sir, I threatened to use physical force."
"Well, sir, I warned that I would use physical force."
"What did he say?"
"What'd he say?"
"He said nothing."
"He didn't say anything."
"What was he like?"
"What was he like?"
"A tall man, sir. Rather a desperate character, I should think."
"A tall guy, sir. Seems like a pretty desperate character, if you ask me."
"Any way by which we could identify him?"
"Is there any way we can identify him?"
"A long black beard, sir. Grey eyes. And a nervous way of twitching his face."
"A long black beard, sir. Gray eyes. And a nervous twitching of his face."
"Well, Captain Joyce," said the general, in his stern, inflexible voice, "I cannot congratulate you upon your first exploit in the Egyptian army. You are aware that every English officer in this force is a picked man. I have the whole British army from which to draw. It is necessary, therefore, that I should insist upon the very highest efficiency. It would be unfair upon the others to pass over any obvious want of zeal or intelligence. You are seconded from the Royal Mallows, I understand?"
"Well, Captain Joyce," the general said in his stern, unyielding voice, "I can't congratulate you on your first mission in the Egyptian army. You know that every English officer in this force is a top choice. I have the entire British army to select from. Therefore, I must insist on the very highest efficiency. It would be unfair to the others to ignore any clear lack of enthusiasm or intelligence. I understand you are seconded from the Royal Mallows?"
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"I have no doubt that your colonel will be glad to see you fulfilling your regimental duties again." Hilary Joyce's heart was too heavy for words. He was silent. "I will let you know my final decision to-morrow morning." Joyce saluted and turned upon his heel.
"I’m sure your colonel will be pleased to see you back taking care of your regimental duties." Hilary Joyce felt too weighed down to respond. He stayed quiet. "I’ll inform you of my final decision tomorrow morning." Joyce saluted and turned on his heel.
"You can sleep upon that, you beauty, and a good night's rest may it give you!"
"You can sleep on that, you beauty, and may it give you a good night's rest!"

Joyce turned in bewilderment. Where had those words been used before? Who was it who had used them? The general was standing erect. Both he and the Chief of the Intelligence were laughing. Joyce stared at the tall figure, the erect bearing, the inscrutable grey eyes.
Joyce turned in confusion. Where had she heard those words before? Who had said them? The general was standing tall. Both he and the Chief of Intelligence were laughing. Joyce gazed at the tall figure, the upright posture, and the mysterious gray eyes.
"Good Lord!" he gasped.
"OMG!" he gasped.
"Well, well, Captain Joyce, we are quits!" said the general, holding out his hand. "You gave me a bad ten minutes with that infernal red-hot horseshoe of yours. I've done as much for you. I don't think we can spare you for the Royal Mallows just yet awhile."
"Well, well, Captain Joyce, we're even!" said the general, extending his hand. "You put me through a rough ten minutes with that annoying red-hot horseshoe of yours. I've done just as much for you. I don’t think we can let you go to the Royal Mallows just yet."
"But, sir; but——!"
"But, sir; but—!"
"The fewer questions the better, perhaps. But of course it must seem rather amazing. I had a little private business with the Kabbabish. It must be done in person. I did it, and came to your post in my return. I kept on winking at you as a sign that I wanted a word with you alone."
"The fewer questions, the better, maybe. But it probably seems pretty incredible. I had a small private matter with the Kabbabish. It needed to be done face-to-face. I took care of it and stopped by your post on my way back. I kept winking at you to signal that I wanted to talk to you privately."
"Yes, yes. I begin to understand."
"Yeah, I understand now."
"I couldn't give it away before all those blacks, or where should I have been the next time I used my false beard and Arab dress? You put me in a very awkward position. But at last I had a word alone with your Egyptian officer, who managed my escape all right."
"I couldn't give it away in front of all those black people, or where would I have been the next time I used my fake beard and Arab outfit? You put me in a really tough spot. But finally, I had a private chat with your Egyptian officer, who helped me escape without any problems."
"He! Mahomet Ali!"
"Hey! Muhammad Ali!"
"I ordered him to say nothing. I had a score to settle with you. But we dine at eight, Captain Joyce. We live plainly here, but I think I can do you a little better than you did me at Kurkur."
"I told him not to say anything. I had unfinished business with you. But we’re having dinner at eight, Captain Joyce. We live simply here, but I think I can treat you a bit better than you treated me at Kurkur."

THE ANT-LION
("The Insects' Homer")
Paintings and Drawings by E. J. DETMOLD
Translated by Alexander Teixeira de Mattos. Copyright U.S.A., 1914, by Hughes Massie & Co.
But we must not take an unfair advantage of the animal's ugly appearance in order to provoke unnatural excitement, for what I am about to tell is history and not a fairy-tale: proper, genuine history. I will lose no time in saying that the creature is quite harmless to any of us, even the smallest. By this I do not mean to suggest that it has not a very fierce and brutal temper; only, the victims of its bloodthirsty instincts move in a world so tiny that we tread it under foot unnoticed. It is an ogre, ever hungering after fresh meat, like the famous ogre of your fairy-tales: you know, the one who welcomed Hop-o'-my-Thumb and his brothers to his house one evening, meaning to put them all in a pie like so many pigeons; in short, just the sort of ogre who makes your blood run cold.
But we shouldn’t exploit the animal’s unattractive appearance to create unnecessary excitement, because what I’m about to share is history, not a fairy tale: real, genuine history. I’ll get straight to the point: the creature is completely harmless to any of us, even the smallest among us. I’m not saying it doesn’t have a very fierce and brutal temperament; it’s just that its bloodthirsty instincts target creatures that exist in a world so small that we step on it without noticing. It’s an ogre, always craving fresh meat, similar to the famous ogre from your fairy tales: you know, the one who welcomed Hop-o'-my-Thumb and his brothers into his home one evening, planning to turn them into pie like so many pigeons; in short, just the kind of ogre that makes your blood run cold.

Our little monster, then, wants its dinner, a thing not always easy to find in this world, especially for an ogre. Hunger is gnawing at its inside; it must eat or die. Its usual prey is the Ant, a good runner, whose nimble legs promptly take to flight and baffle the clumsy, corpulent hunter's attempts to attack her. You might as well tell the Tortoise to run and catch the Gazelle. Our ogre possesses no greater agility in comparison with the Ant; and moreover there is another reason that makes it quite impossible for him to run after anything:[32] like the Crab, he can only really walk backwards, which is not exactly the way to overtake your quarry when it's in front of you.
Our little monster wants its dinner, which isn’t always easy to come by in this world, especially for an ogre. Hunger is eating away at it; it has to eat or it will die. Its usual target is the Ant, a fast runner, whose quick legs immediately take off and confuse the clumsy, heavy hunter's attempts to catch her. You might as well ask the Tortoise to run and catch the Gazelle. Our ogre doesn’t have any more agility compared to the Ant; plus, there’s another reason that makes it impossible for him to chase anything: like the Crab, he can really only walk backwards, which isn’t exactly how you catch something in front of you.[32]
To be fat and heavy, to walk backwards and to be obliged to have live Ant for one's dinner is a difficult, a very difficult problem. What would you do in such a case? Come, try to find something! Rack your brains! You can think of nothing? Well, never mind: plenty of others, including myself, could not think of anything either.
To be overweight and slow, to walk backward, and to be forced to have live ants for dinner is a tough, really tough situation. What would you do in that case? Come on, try to come up with something! Think hard! Can't think of anything? Well, that's okay; a lot of others, myself included, couldn’t think of anything either.
Everyday common-sense, expressed in proverbs, tells us over and over again that necessity is the mother of invention. This great truth, which we have learnt by personal experience, we shall learn once more from the Ant-hunter. But first let us give him a name, to simplify our story. Naturalists call him the Ant-lion, a very happy term, which reminds us that, like the Lion, he lives by carnage, slaughtering live prey, in this case Ants. Now that we have christened him we can go on.
Everyday common sense, shown through proverbs, repeatedly tells us that necessity is the mother of invention. This important truth, which we’ve learned through our own experiences, will be shown to us once again by the Ant-hunter. But first, let’s give him a name to make our story simpler. Naturalists refer to him as the Ant-lion, a fitting name that reminds us that, like the Lion, he survives through carnage, hunting live prey—in this instance, Ants. Now that we’ve named him, we can continue.
When he wants his dinner, the Ant-lion says to himself:
When he’s ready for dinner, the Ant-lion thinks to himself:
"You're a fat little beggar, you know, short-legged and slow-moving; you'll never catch Ants by running after them. On the other hand, you can walk backwards, that's capital; you have a head flattened like a navvy's shovel, that's first-rate; your pincers are long and grip like a knife, that's perfect, absolutely perfect. We'll use that talent for walking backwards; we'll use those tools, the shovel and tongs; we'll make craft take the place of the agility which we lack; and the dinner will come along."
"You're a chubby little beggar, you know, short and slow; you'll never catch ants by chasing them. However, you can walk backwards, which is great; you have a head that’s flat like a shovel, that's excellent; your pincers are long and grip tightly like a knife, that's perfect, absolutely perfect. We'll use that skill to walk backwards; we'll use those tools, the shovel and tongs; we'll let our craft replace the speed we lack; and dinner will come our way."
No sooner said than done. In a nice dry spot, warmed by the sun and sheltered from the rain by an overhanging rock, the wily animal selects a place where Ants are incessantly moving to and fro on household matters. Gravely, with the mathematical accuracy of an engineer tracing the foundation of a well-planned building, the Ant-lion walks backwards, with his body dug into the sand; he turns and turns and in this way hollows out a groove shaped like a perfect circle. Then, still moving backwards and still digging deeper and deeper into the sand, he repeats the circuit many times over, but gradually coming nearer the centre, where he arrives in the end. If any obstacle, such as a large bit of gravel, which would spoil the work, makes its appearance, the Ant-lion takes it on his flat head and, with a vigorous jerk of his neck, flings it to a distance over the edge of the hole. We should use a shovel in exactly the same way to throw out the rubbish when digging.
No sooner said than done. In a nice dry spot, warmed by the sun and sheltered from the rain by an overhanging rock, the clever animal chooses a place where ants are constantly moving about with their business. Seriously, with the precision of an engineer mapping the foundation of a well-planned building, the ant-lion walks backward, with its body buried in the sand; it turns and turns and in this way carves out a groove shaped like a perfect circle. Then, still moving backward and digging deeper and deeper into the sand, it repeats the circuit many times over, gradually getting closer to the center, where it finally arrives. If any obstacle, like a large piece of gravel that would ruin the work, shows up, the ant-lion takes it on its flat head and, with a powerful jerk of its neck, tosses it a distance over the edge of the hole. We would use a shovel in exactly the same way to throw out the junk when digging.

The result of this labour is a sort of funnel, two inches wide and a little less in depth. For that matter, each Ant-lion scoops himself out one proportioned to his size: the larger ones, the giants of the family, produce one almost big enough to hold an orange; the younger and smaller ones are content with a hollow which a walnut would fill. But, whether great funnels or modest dents, all these cavities are constructed on one and the same principle: the slope is very steep and formed of extremely loose sand; nothing, however light, can set foot upon it without producing a landslip, followed by a headlong fall.
The outcome of this work is a funnel that's two inches wide and slightly less deep. Each Ant-lion creates a funnel that's right for its size: the bigger ones, the giants of their kind, make ones nearly big enough to hold an orange, while the younger and smaller ones are satisfied with a hollow just large enough for a walnut. But whether they’re large funnels or small dips, all these shapes are built on the same principle: the slope is very steep and made of super loose sand; anything, no matter how light, that steps on it will cause a landslide, leading to a quick fall.
When the work is finished, the scoundrel buries himself in the sand, right at the bottom of the funnel; his pincers alone appear outside, ever ready to snap, but nevertheless hidden as far as possible. And now the Ant-lion remains completely motionless and waits; he waits for hours, for days, for weeks, if necessary, for his patience is unequalled; he waits for his dinner to come to him, as he cannot go after his dinner himself.
When the job is done, the trickster buries himself in the sand, right at the bottom of the funnel; only his pincers stick out, always ready to snap, but as hidden as possible. And now the Ant-lion stays completely still and waits; he waits for hours, for days, for weeks if needed, because his patience is unmatched; he waits for his meal to come to him since he can’t go after it himself.

Let us do as he does and wait, very attentively. What will happen? See, an Ant comes trotting along, suspecting no harm, bringing a little honey in her crop for her mates, who are working at a distance, just as the goodwife, on the stroke of noon, brings the reaper his midday meal in the fields. In her hurry, or perhaps in her heedlessness, she has not seen the precipice. She steps upon it, but only just on the edge. It makes no difference: as soon as her foot is on the perfidious slope, the sand gives way and the poor thing is dragged down. If our eyes were sharp enough, we should see signs of fierce delight betrayed by the formidable jaws at the bottom.
Let’s do what he does and wait very closely. What will happen? Look, an ant comes along, completely unaware, bringing a little honey in her stomach for her friends who are working nearby, just like a housewife, right at noon, brings the farmer his lunch in the fields. In her rush, or maybe because she wasn’t paying attention, she hasn’t noticed the cliff. She steps right on the edge. It doesn’t matter: as soon as her foot hits that deceitful slope, the sand shifts, and poor thing is pulled down. If our eyesight were keen enough, we would see signs of wicked joy in the menacing jaws below.
Thank goodness! A microscopic bit of straw has interfered with the landslide. The fall ends in the middle of the slope; and the Ant, recovering her balance, tries to scramble back to the top. The sand trickles under her feet; no matter: she goes to work with so much prudence, she so skilfully makes use of the smallest solid support, she is so careful to move sideways instead of going straight up the slope that it looks as though the climb ought to be achieved without fresh impediment. Her knees, her delicate feelers seem atremble with excitement. One more effort, only a little effort, and the thing is done. The edge is there, close by; the Ant must reach it.
Thank goodness! A tiny bit of straw has blocked the landslide. The fall stops in the middle of the slope, and the Ant, regaining her balance, tries to clamber back to the top. The sand slips under her feet, but that doesn’t stop her: she works with such care, skillfully using even the smallest solid support, and is so cautious to move sideways instead of going straight up the slope that it seems like she should be able to make it without any more obstacles. Her knees and delicate antennae tremble with excitement. Just one more push, only a little bit more effort, and she’ll be there. The edge is right there, so close; the Ant has to reach it.

Alas, she does not reach it! Suddenly from the sky there falls upon the poor wretch, thick as hailstones, a rain of grains of sand, which, for the tiny Ant, is as bad as a regular rain of pebbles. Who[34] is the brute that takes delight in thus stoning the distressed Ant, who clings in her despair now to this side, now to that, as best she may, so as not to roll to the bottom of the precipice? The brute is the Ant-lion, the ruffian, lying in ambush down in his funnel. See what he is doing. He takes on his flat head a load, a shovelful of sand, and flings it in the air towards the Ant, with a sudden, quick jerk of the neck, like the movement of a spring. The shovelfuls follow rapidly, one after the other. Whoosh! And whoosh! Do you want another? There's one! You don't want another? There's one all the same!
Alas, she does not reach it! Suddenly from the sky, thick as hailstones, a rain of grains of sand falls on the poor creature, which, for the tiny Ant, feels as brutal as a downpour of pebbles. Who[34] is the monster that takes pleasure in stoning the distressed Ant, who desperately clings to this side and that, trying not to roll to the bottom of the cliff? The monster is the Ant-lion, the thug, lying in wait down in his funnel. Look at what he is doing. He lifts a load, a shovelful of sand, onto his flat head and throws it into the air toward the Ant with a sudden, quick jerk of his neck, like a spring. The shovelfuls come quickly, one after another. Whoosh! And whoosh! Want another? Here’s one! Don’t want another? Too bad, here’s one anyway!
What can the Ant do, I ask you, on the slope of that terrible trap, where the ground falls from under her in a rushing torrent, while a hail of pebbles dashes down from above? In vain she struggles, with all the pluck of despair: for each step forward she takes three back, coming nearer and nearer to the dreadful jaws that are waiting for her at the bottom of the funnel. Bruised and dazed with the stoning, she rolls over and over, right into the jaws. The jaws seize her and everything disappears under the sand; not a trace remains of the recent tragedy.
What can the ant do, I ask you, on the edge of that terrible trap, where the ground gives way beneath her in a rushing torrent, while a shower of pebbles falls down from above? She struggles in vain, filled with the courage of despair: for every step forward she takes, she slips three back, getting closer and closer to the dreadful jaws waiting for her at the bottom of the funnel. Bruised and dazed from the stones, she tumbles right into the jaws. The jaws grab her, and everything vanishes beneath the sand; not a trace remains of the recent tragedy.
Peacefully buried in the sand of his lair, the Ant-lion devours his astutely-captured prey. When the meal is over, there remains a dry carcass, which must be thrown away, for, if left in the funnel, it might frighten any game in future and betray the hunter in his ambush. A jerk of the shovel, that is to say, a toss of the flat head, flings it outside the hole.
Peacefully buried in the sand of his lair, the Ant-lion devours his cleverly-captured prey. Once the meal is finished, a dry carcass remains, which needs to be discarded, because if it's left in the funnel, it might scare away future game and expose the hunter in his ambush. A quick flick of the shovel, or in other words, a toss of the flat head, sends it outside the hole.
Then the Ant-lion repairs the damage done to his trap, removes the coarser grains of sand, touches up the slopes to make them ready for a new slide. He buries himself as I have described and awaits the coming of the next Ant.
Then the Ant-lion fixes the damage to his trap, clears away the larger grains of sand, and smooths out the slopes to prepare for a new slide. He buries himself like I described and waits for the next Ant to come along.
That is how the Ant-lion secures his dinner. And yet there are people who say that animals have no sense!
That’s how the Ant-lion gets its meal. And yet there are people who insist that animals lack awareness!

AN ANGEL OF GOD
BY ELLEN THORNEYCROFT FOWLER
Art by STEVEN SPURRIER, R.I.
"Still, the German hosts are very numerous, and their artillery is magnificent," said Mrs. Veale, who, much as she longed for the defeat of Germany, longed for the defeat of Mrs. Batterby still more.
"Still, the German forces are very large, and their artillery is impressive," said Mrs. Veale, who, although she desperately wanted Germany to be defeated, wanted Mrs. Batterby to lose even more.
Little Miss Skipworth hastened, as usual, to thrust in the olive-branch. "Dear Mrs. Batterby is thinking of the superior courage of our brave English soldiers," she explained gently.
Little Miss Skipworth hurried, as usual, to extend the olive branch. "Dear Mrs. Batterby is thinking about the exceptional bravery of our courageous English soldiers," she explained softly.
But Mrs. Batterby could not stand being Bowdlerised, or even translated. "No, I wasn't, Matilda; at least not at that particular minute, though nobody admires the courage of the British Army more than I do, and always have done, and especially with Lord Kitchener at their head and in action against the enemy. I've got a very high opinion of the British soldier myself; none higher: much too high, in fact, to allow him to wear a collar to his bed-jacket like the one you are making, Matilda, without speaking a word in his defence."
But Mrs. Batterby couldn’t stand being censored or even translated. "No, I wasn't, Matilda; at least not at that specific moment, although nobody respects the bravery of the British Army more than I do, and I always have, especially with Lord Kitchener leading them into battle against the enemy. I have a very high opinion of the British soldier myself; none higher: way too high, in fact, to let him wear a collar on his bed jacket like the one you’re making, Matilda, without saying a word in his defense."
Matilda collapsed at once: she was composed of the most collapsible material ever provided for the manufacture of souls. "What is wrong with my collar, Mrs. Batterby? I thought I was exactly copying the pattern sent to us by the Red Cross. Anyway, I was trying to do so."
Matilda fell apart immediately: she was made of the most fragile material ever used for creating souls. "What's wrong with my collar, Mrs. Batterby? I thought I was perfectly following the pattern we got from the Red Cross. Either way, I was trying to."
"Trying and succeeding are two different things, which I should have thought you'd have found out by this time, Matilda, and you five-and-forty, if you are a day! Give me the collar, and I'll fix it for you, or else the wounded soldier that wears it will wish he had died in the trenches before he had the chance of putting it on."
"Trying and succeeding are two different things, which I thought you would have figured out by now, Matilda, especially since you’re forty-five! Just give me the collar, and I’ll fix it for you, or else the injured soldier who wears it will wish he had died in the trenches before he got the chance to wear it."
It was the afternoon of the Red Cross weekly working-party, held in the village of Summerglade, in the early stages of the Great War. The party was a small one, consisting of Mrs. Batterby, a farmer's wife, in whose parlour the meeting was held; Mrs. Veale, the wife of the village doctor; Mrs. Windybank, a gloomy widow; and Miss Skipworth, an ingenuous and tender-hearted spinster. Between Mrs. Batterby and Mrs. Veale there existed a bitter and abiding warfare.
It was the afternoon of the Red Cross weekly work party, held in the village of Summerglade during the early days of the Great War. The group was small, made up of Mrs. Batterby, a farmer's wife, whose living room the meeting took place in; Mrs. Veale, the wife of the village doctor; Mrs. Windybank, a gloomy widow; and Miss Skipworth, a naive and kind-hearted single woman. There was a long-standing and fierce rivalry between Mrs. Batterby and Mrs. Veale.
"May I ask what you were thinking of—if not of the bravery of our own dear soldiers—when you expressed your assurance of the ultimate success of the Allied Forces?" asked Mrs. Veale, with her needle in her fingers and the light of battle in her eye.
"Can I ask what you were thinking about—if not about the courage of our dear soldiers—when you confidently stated that the Allied Forces would ultimately succeed?" Mrs. Veale asked, with her needle in her fingers and a fierce light in her eye.
"By all means," replied Mrs. Batterby; "and, a civil question demanding a civil answer, I don't mind telling you that I feel sure we shall win, because we know that God is on our side and is fighting for us."
"Of course," Mrs. Batterby said. "And since it's a polite question that deserves a polite answer, I don’t mind sharing that I’m confident we will win because we know that God is on our side and is fighting for us."
"But their numbers are so great and their guns so magnificent," repeated Mrs. Windybank with a lugubrious sigh. "I sometimes fear that they will win in the end, and we shall all be blown up by Zeppelins and trampled underfoot. I'm sure I pray every morning that our armies may win, but I tremble when I think of the forces against us."
"But there are so many of them and their weapons are so impressive," Mrs. Windybank said again with a sad sigh. "I sometimes worry that they will ultimately prevail, and we will all be destroyed by Zeppelins and trampled. I'm sure I pray every morning for our armies to triumph, but I feel scared when I think about the power we’re up against."

"So did the Prophet's servant till his eyes were opened and he saw the mountain full of horses and chariots," replied Mrs. Batterby. "But some folk's eyes seem made not to open, like the stained-glass windows in Summerglade Church."
"So did the Prophet's servant until his eyes were opened and he saw the mountain full of horses and chariots," Mrs. Batterby replied. "But some people's eyes seem like they’re made not to open, just like the stained-glass windows in Summerglade Church."
"It is right to pray, but we must beware of presumptuousness in our prayers," said Mrs. Veale sententiously.
"It’s good to pray, but we need to be careful not to be arrogant in our prayers," Mrs. Veale said thoughtfully.
"We'd much better beware of want of faith," retorted the hostess.
"We should definitely be careful about lacking faith," the hostess replied.
"But it is difficult to have faith when things seem going against us," said Matilda Skipworth.
"But it's hard to have faith when everything seems to be going against us," said Matilda Skipworth.
"Stuff and nonsense, Matilda! It's when things seem going against us that our faith is really any compliment to the Almighty. I can't see anything very complimentary to Him when every morning I pray with faith, 'Give us this day our daily bread,' knowing all the time that it's in the larder with a damp cloth over it. But it's when people pray that particular prayer, with no bread in the house and no money to pay for any, that their faith is any compliment to God or worthy of His acceptance."
"Stop it with the nonsense, Matilda! It’s when things seem to be going against us that our faith is truly a compliment to the Almighty. I don’t see how it’s flattering to Him when every morning I pray with faith, 'Give us this day our daily bread,' knowing all the while that it’s in the pantry under a damp cloth. But it’s when people pray that specific prayer with no bread in the house and no money to buy any, that their faith is a real compliment to God and worthy of His acceptance."
"I know my faith is very feeble and my prayers are unworthy," sighed Miss Skipworth, "but I do try to believe. Still, I cannot help envying the Prophet's servant who saw the horses and[37] the chariots fighting on his side. I wish we could see the angel hosts fighting for us. I do so wish that we had appearances of that kind nowadays: it would make faith so much easier and life altogether so much more beautiful."
"I know my faith is pretty weak and my prayers aren't great," sighed Miss Skipworth, "but I really do try to believe. Still, I can’t help but envy the Prophet’s servant who saw the horses and[37] chariots fighting on his side. I wish we could see the angel armies fighting for us. I really wish we had those kinds of visions these days: it would make faith a lot easier and life so much more beautiful."

"But it would not be in accordance with God's teaching in these later times. Such assistance to faith as the appearance of saints and angels would not be at all in accordance with our modern religious thought, and I am sure that the Almighty would not permit it," said Mrs. Veale.
"But it wouldn't align with God's teachings in today's world. Help to faith, like the appearance of saints and angels, just doesn't fit with our modern religious beliefs, and I’m sure the Almighty wouldn’t allow it," said Mrs. Veale.
"I am not so sure of that," retorted Mrs. Batterby. "I think that visions of angels are granted to-day to those that have eyes to see them, just as they were in Old Testament times."
"I’m not so sure about that," Mrs. Batterby shot back. "I believe that visions of angels are still given today to those who have eyes to see them, just like they were in Old Testament times."
"Oh! Mrs. Batterby," exclaimed Matilda in excitement, "do you really believe that?"
"Oh! Mrs. Batterby," Matilda exclaimed excitedly, "do you really believe that?"
"I do. But I don't believe that the angels appear as you would expect them, Matilda—all got up in harps and crowns and flaming swords. I believe that when they come nowadays they look so commonplace and what you might call ordinary-looking, that only those folks that have the eye of faith can perceive them at all. They can see them all right, mind you! But they can't recognise them as the angels of God."
"I do. But I don't think angels show up like you'd expect, Matilda—all decked out with harps, crowns, and flaming swords. I believe that nowadays they appear so ordinary and what you'd call average-looking that only people with the eye of faith can see them at all. They can see them just fine, just so you know! But they can't recognize them as God's angels."
"How I should like to see somebody who had actually seen an angel!" sighed Miss Skipworth.
"How I would love to meet someone who has actually seen an angel!" sighed Miss Skipworth.
"Did you ever come across any one who had enjoyed such an experience, Mrs. Batterby?" asked Mrs. Veale in a sceptical tone.
"Have you ever met anyone who has had such an experience, Mrs. Batterby?" asked Mrs. Veale with a skeptical tone.
"Yes, I did, Mrs. Veale—that is, if you can say that you ever came across yourself."
"Yeah, I did, Mrs. Veale—if you can say you ever came across yourself."
"Oh, how interesting!—how very interesting!" cried Miss Skipworth. "But you don't look at all the sort of person that would see angels and spirits."
"Oh, how interesting!—how very interesting!" exclaimed Miss Skipworth. "But you don't seem like the kind of person who would see angels and spirits."
Mrs. Batterby took the last remark as a compliment; as indeed it was intended. "That's just my point, Matilda. The real angels don't[38] look like the Scripture-picture sort of angels; and they don't appear to the high-flown, star-gazing sort of people who are always looking for them."
Mrs. Batterby took the last comment as a compliment, which it was meant to be. "That's exactly my point, Matilda. The real angels don't[38] look like the ones in the Bible; and they don't show up for the lofty, star-gazing types who are always searching for them."
"Do tell us what you saw, Mrs. Batterby," besought the emotional Matilda.
"Do tell us what you saw, Mrs. Batterby," pleaded the emotional Matilda.
"And also what calamity it foretold," added Mrs. Windybank. "I always believe that supernatural appearances precede some terrible misfortune."
"And what a disaster it predicted," Mrs. Windybank added. "I’ve always believed that supernatural events come before some awful misfortune."
"Well, my experience, or whatever you call it, happened five-and-thirty years ago, and no calamity has happened to me since. On the contrary, it taught me that no calamity could happen to me as long as I lay safe in my Heavenly Father's Hand. That's just the lesson that I learnt from it."
"Well, my experience, or whatever you want to call it, happened thirty-five years ago, and nothing terrible has happened to me since. On the contrary, it taught me that nothing bad could happen to me as long as I was safe in my Heavenly Father's Hand. That's the lesson I learned from it."
"Do tell us the story," urged Miss Skipworth.
"Please share the story," Miss Skipworth encouraged.
"I will, Matilda, if you'll get on with your bed-jacket, and not leave off your sewing whenever anybody speaks, as if your hearing lay in your fingers, and you couldn't sew and listen at the same time.
"I will, Matilda, if you’ll put on your bed-jacket and stop putting down your sewing every time someone talks, like your ability to hear relies on your fingers and you can’t sew and listen at the same time."
"Well, when I was a young woman I lived with an aunt in Merchester who kept a stationer's shop; and every Sunday I used to walk over to see my mother who lived at a village about three miles off, she being a widow and keeping the post-office there and my two little sisters as well.
"Well, when I was a young woman, I lived with my aunt in Merchester, who ran a stationery shop. Every Sunday, I would walk over to see my mother, who lived in a village about three miles away. She was a widow and managed the post office there along with my two little sisters."
"It was one Sunday in September—one of those deceitful sort of days that look like summer, and then take you all of a heap by getting dark before you can say Jack Robinson—and I had been spending the day with my mother as usual; I stayed for the evening service, it being the Sunday-school Anniversary and a special preacher for the occasion; quite a young man, but one of the finest preachers I ever heard. Though it was five-and-thirty years ago, I remember that sermon as if I'd heard it last Sunday."
"It was a Sunday in September—one of those tricky days that seem like summer, but catch you off guard by getting dark before you can even say Jack Robinson—and I had spent the day with my mom as usual. I stayed for the evening service since it was the Sunday-school Anniversary and there was a special preacher for the occasion; a young guy, but one of the best preachers I've ever heard. Even though it was thirty-five years ago, I remember that sermon like it was last Sunday."
"What was it about?" asked Mrs. Windybank. "For my part, I always enjoy funeral-sermons the most; but I've heard some very sweet ones in times of war, and on the last Sundays in the Old Year."
"What was it about?" asked Mrs. Windybank. "Personally, I always find funeral sermons the most enjoyable; but I've heard some really beautiful ones during times of war and on the last Sundays of the Old Year."
"It was on the very subject that Matilda was speaking about—in fact, it was her conversation that recalled the whole incident to my mind. The text was, 'Jacob went on his way, and the angels of God met him'; and the preacher said—what I've just being saying to you—that the angels of God meet us far oftener than we think; only we are so busy looking out for them to come in our own particular way that we don't recognise them. Unless they are in their flowing robes with their harps and halos and fiery swords, we don't know that they are[39] angels at all: which is just as stupid of us as if we didn't believe we'd seen the Queen, unless we'd seen her with her crown on. I remember that this impressed us very much: Queen Victoria had just been to Merchester to lay the foundation-stone of some public building or other (I forget what), and we had all cried at seeing her in a widow's bonnet; it seemed to make her so much more real and human than if she'd had her crown on. I'm sure that black bonnet brought her nearer to our hearts than all the Crown Jewels out of the Tower of London could have done; and taught us to love and reverence her as a woman as well as obey and serve her as a Queen. And so, as the young minister said, it ought to be with the angels; because when the Lord came among us, He came as One of ourselves, and led us by the paths that we were used to.
"It was about this very topic that Matilda was talking—actually, her conversation is what brought the whole incident back to my mind. The text was, 'Jacob went on his way, and the angels of God met him'; and the preacher said—just what I’ve been sharing with you—that the angels of God encounter us way more often than we realize; we’re just so focused on expecting them to appear in our specific way that we miss them. Unless they show up in their flowing robes with harps, halos, and fiery swords, we don’t recognize them at all: which is as silly as not believing we've seen the Queen unless we saw her wearing her crown. I remember this made a big impression on us: Queen Victoria had just visited Merchester to lay the foundation stone of some public building or other (I can’t recall which), and we all cried when we saw her in a widow's bonnet; it made her seem so much more real and relatable than if she’d been wearing her crown. I’m sure that black bonnet brought her closer to our hearts than all the Crown Jewels in the Tower of London ever could; and it taught us to love and respect her as a woman, as well as to obey and serve her as a Queen. And so, as the young minister said, it should be with the angels; because when the Lord came among us, He came as one of us, leading us down the paths we were familiar with."
"Well, the sermon was so grand, and the hymn after the sermon so beautiful—I remember it was a six-lines-eight, sung to the tune called Stella, and mother and I swayed to it till we kept bumping against each other—that by the time we got out of chapel it was quite dark—so dark that mother didn't like the idea of my walking to Merchester alone, as it was three miles at the least, and along a very lonely road. But there was nobody to go with me, and I was bound to get back to aunt's that night, for some special reason that I forget now; so—like it or not like it—I had to go, though I was very timid."
"Well, the sermon was amazing, and the hymn afterward was so beautiful—I remember it was a six-line, eight-syllable piece sung to the tune called Stella, and my mom and I swayed to it until we kept bumping into each other—that by the time we left the chapel, it was pretty dark—so dark that my mom didn’t like the idea of me walking to Merchester alone, since it was at least three miles and along a really lonely road. But there was no one to go with me, and I had to get back to my aunt's that night for some special reason I can’t remember now; so—like it or not—I had to go, even though I was really nervous."
"Oh, how dreadful! I should have been terrified," groaned Miss Skipworth. "I don't wonder that you were frightened."
"Oh, how terrible! I should have been scared," groaned Miss Skipworth. "I can see why you were so afraid."
"I shouldn't have minded if I'd been your age, Matilda: surely a woman of five-and-forty is old enough to go anywhere by herself! But I was only eighteen, and that makes all the difference."
"I wouldn't have cared if I were your age, Matilda: surely a woman who's forty-five is old enough to go anywhere by herself! But I was only eighteen, and that changes everything."
Matilda returned a soft answer—or, to be more accurate, a soft question.
Matilda gave a gentle response—or, to be more precise, a gentle question.
"Then did you venture, Mrs. Batterby?"
"Did you go for it, Mrs. Batterby?"

"Of course I did: there was nothing else to do; and I didn't want mother to know I was frightened for fear of worrying her. But I didn't like it, I can tell you; and I started with my heart in my mouth, ready to jump at my own shadow. And then it came into my mind (I remember it as if it had happened last[40] night) that I was a poor sort of Christian to enjoy a sermon and then make no sort of effort to put it into practice; in fact, that I was only a hearer of the Word, and not a doer, letting God's message go in at one ear and out at the other, leaving nothing behind it. So I set to to pray that as I went on my way the angels of God might meet me, as they met Jacob, and save me from all harm. And what with the excitement of the sermon, and my own fears, and the darkness of the road, I got worked up to such a pitch that I shouldn't have been surprised if a white-robed angel with shining wings had flown over the hedge and perched beside me."
"Of course I did: there was nothing else to do, and I didn’t want my mom to know I was scared because I didn’t want to worry her. But I really didn’t like it, I can tell you; and I started off with my heart racing, ready to jump at my own shadow. Then it hit me (I remember it as if it happened just last[40] night) that I was a pretty poor Christian for enjoying a sermon and then not making any effort to put it into practice; in fact, I was just a listener of the Word, not a doer, letting God’s message go in one ear and out the other, leaving nothing behind. So I began to pray that as I went on my way, God's angels might meet me, just as they met Jacob, and protect me from harm. With the excitement of the sermon, my own fears, and the darkness of the road, I got so worked up that I wouldn’t have been surprised if a white-robed angel with shining wings had flown over the hedge and sat down next to me."
"Which, of course, no angel did," interrupted Mrs. Veale.
"Which, of course, no angel did," Mrs. Veale interrupted.
"That is as may be," retorted Mrs. Batterby darkly. "In the middle of my prayer I heard a rustle in the hedge on the side of the road, which, of course, I thought was a thief lying in wait to waylay me and murder me, and I prayed harder and harder. But then, in the fading light, I perceived that it was no thief, but a huge yellow collie dog, such as they have for minding sheep."
"That might be true," Mrs. Batterby snapped ominously. "While I was in the middle of my prayer, I heard a rustling in the hedge by the road, and, naturally, I thought it might be a thief hiding there to ambush me and kill me, so I prayed even more fervently. But then, as the light faded, I realized it wasn’t a thief at all, but a huge yellow collie dog, like the ones they use to watch over sheep."
"Oh dear!" said Miss Skipworth; "I should have been as much afraid of a strange dog as of a strange man, if I'd been you."
"Oh no!" said Miss Skipworth; "I would have been just as scared of a strange dog as I would be of a strange man if I were you."
"Fortunately, however, you weren't me, nor ever likely to be, which seems fortunate for all parties concerned," replied her hostess dryly. "And as for being afraid of a dog—why! I'd been accustomed to dogs from a child, though I'm not the one to deny that collies are uncertain in temper and apt to snap at strangers unawares. So I spoke kindly to this one, in case it should take me for a thief come after its master's sheep; though where the sheep were I hadn't a notion, there being nothing but cornfields ready for cutting on both sides of the road, the harvest being very late that year."
"Fortunately, you weren’t me, and you’re not likely to be, which seems good for everyone involved," replied her hostess dryly. "And as for being scared of a dog—well! I’ve been around dogs since I was a kid, although I won’t deny that collies can be unpredictable and might snap at strangers. So I spoke gently to this one, just in case it thought I was a thief after its owner’s sheep; though I had no idea where the sheep were since all I could see were cornfields ready to be harvested on both sides of the road, and that harvest was pretty late that year."
"It was rather foolish, to my thinking, to speak to it at all," remarked Mrs. Windybank. "I had a friend once who spoke to a strange collie; and it bit her thimble finger so badly that she was never able to sew properly again."
"It seemed pretty foolish to me to talk to it at all," Mrs. Windybank said. "I had a friend who once talked to a strange collie, and it bit her finger so badly that she could never sew properly again."
"Then she must have said the wrong thing to it," replied Mrs. Batterby; "and it served her right. I know when folks say the wrong thing to me, I'd give anything to be able to bite their thimble finger, and dogs feel the same as we do. But to get on with my story. The dog came up to me quite friendly-like, and didn't attempt to snap or anything; but though it came close to me, it wouldn't let me touch or pet it. It shied away the moment I put out my hand to fondle it. So—being accustomed to dogs and their ways—I treated it as it evidently wished to be treated, and just talked to it pleasantly as it trotted along by my side."
"Then she must have said the wrong thing to it," Mrs. Batterby replied. "And that's what she gets. I know when people say the wrong thing to me, I'd give anything to be able to bite their thimble finger, and dogs feel the same way. But back to my story. The dog came up to me all friendly, and didn’t try to snap or anything; but even though it was close, it wouldn’t let me touch or pet it. It flinched the moment I reached out to stroke it. So—being used to dogs and how they are—I treated it the way it clearly wanted to be treated and just talked to it pleasantly as it trotted along beside me."

"Then it followed you?" asked Miss Skipworth.
"Then it followed you?" Miss Skipworth asked.
"Yes; all the way to Merchester, just as if it had been my own dog. When there was nobody in sight, it ran backwards and forwards and scampered about by itself; but whenever we met anybody—and we met some nasty-looking tramps, I can tell you, that I should have been terrified to meet alone—it came close to me, looking that big and fierce that the tramps kept well to the other side of the road, as far away from us as they could; and it stalked by me till they were out of sight, as is the way of collies when they scent danger ahead. I can't tell you how delighted I was to have found such a splendid pet; and I made up my mind to take it home with me and keep it, unless some one claimed it; as aunt and I had long wanted a house-dog to take care of the shop at nights. And, besides, I thought it would be such a nice companion for me on all the long country-walks which I was so fond of taking out of shop-hours."
"Yeah, all the way to Merchester, just like it was my own dog. When there was no one around, it ran back and forth and played by itself; but whenever we saw someone—and we encountered some pretty sketchy-looking tramps, I tell you, that I would have been scared to meet alone—it would come close to me, looking big and fierce enough that the tramps kept to the other side of the road, as far away from us as they could. It stayed by my side until they were out of sight, just like collies do when they sense danger. I can't express how thrilled I was to have found such an amazing pet; I decided to take it home with me and keep it, unless someone claimed it. My aunt and I had been wanting a house dog to help watch the shop at night for a long time. Plus, I thought it would make a great companion for all the long country walks I loved to take after shop hours."
"And did any one ever come and claim it?" asked Miss Skipworth with breathless interest.
"And did anyone ever come and claim it?" asked Miss Skipworth with eager interest.
"No; never. It followed me all the way to Merchester, wagging its tail whenever I spoke to it, and looking up at me with its soft brown eyes as friendly as never was; but it never let me touch it, though I tried to pat it once or twice."
"No; never. It followed me all the way to Merchester, wagging its tail whenever I talked to it, and looking up at me with its soft brown eyes as friendly as ever; but it never let me touch it, even though I tried to pet it once or twice."
"And you took it home with you, the dear creature?"
"And you took the sweet little thing home with you?"
Mrs. Batterby shook her head. "It followed me right into Merchester; but when I was safe in the town among all the gas-lamps and the people and the traffic, it turned round and scampered back along the road by which we had come. I whistled to it to come back, but it took no notice; and the last I saw of it was its yellow coat disappearing into the darkness."
Mrs. Batterby shook her head. "It followed me right into Merchester; but when I was safe in the town among all the streetlights and the people and the traffic, it turned around and ran back along the road we had taken. I whistled for it to come back, but it ignored me; and the last I saw of it was its yellow coat fading into the darkness."
Miss Skipworth gave a deep sigh. "And you never saw it again?"
Miss Skipworth sighed heavily. "So you never saw it again?"
"Never."
"Not ever."
"And you never found out who it belonged to?"
"And you never found out who it was from?"
A look came into Mrs. Batterby's eyes that was new to Miss Skipworth. "I wouldn't say that. As a matter of fact, I believe I did find out Who it belonged to."
A look appeared in Mrs. Batterby's eyes that was new to Miss Skipworth. "I wouldn't say that. Actually, I think I did figure out who it belonged to."
"I suppose it was the sheep-dog of one of the neighbouring farmers," suggested Mrs. Veale.
"I guess it was the sheepdog of one of the nearby farmers," suggested Mrs. Veale.
"Some might suppose so; but I don't," replied Mrs. Batterby, still with that wonderful smile in her sharp grey eyes. "For my part, I believe it was one of the angels of God."
"Some might think that; but I don't," replied Mrs. Batterby, still wearing that amazing smile in her sharp grey eyes. "As for me, I believe it was one of God's angels."
![]() | A MODEL SOLDIER[1]BY CHARLES GARVICE
Author of "Nance," etc. Art by J. H. HARTLEY | ![]() |
"Dad, I've had an adventure."
"Dad, I had an adventure."
She made the assertion with seeming gravity, but her father glanced at her dancing eyes with a mixture of interest and a suspicion of being spoofed; for past experiences of his light-hearted, mischief-loving daughter had taught him to be wary; so he said nothing, but continued to chalk in the rough sketch on the easel.
She asserted it seriously, but her father looked at her sparkling eyes with a mix of curiosity and doubt about being pranked; past experiences with his playful, mischievous daughter had made him cautious. So, he stayed silent and kept sketching on the easel.
"Behold in me a heroine of romance!" said Kitty, striking an attitude and regarding the toes of her dainty boots with her head on one side; and her father, as he glanced at her again, noted vaguely her pose and expression for future use; for Kitty served frequently as a model, and her pretty face and svelte figure had appeared in numerous magazines as the heroine of all sorts of stories.
"Look at me, a romance heroine!" said Kitty, striking a pose and glancing at the toes of her cute boots with her head tilted to one side. Her father, when he looked at her again, vaguely noted her pose and expression for future reference; Kitty often acted as a model, and her pretty face and slim figure had been featured in various magazines as the leading lady in all kinds of stories.
"Father, I have saved a fellow creature's life," she went on. "Told in the language of popular fiction it would run thus: 'A young girl of pleasing appearance was seen going down one of our leading thoroughfares. She was of meek and modest demeanour——'"
"Father, I’ve saved someone’s life," she continued. "If we told it like a popular story, it would go something like this: 'A young girl with an attractive appearance was spotted walking down one of our main streets. She had a shy and humble demeanor——'"
"I thought you said the adventure happened to you, Kitty," said Mr. Thorold.
"I thought you said the adventure happened to you, Kitty," Mr. Thorold said.
"'The road was crowded with the carriages and motor-cars of the wealthy and noble,'" continued Kitty, disregarding the mild sarcasm; "'the young girl, lost "in maiden meditation, fancy-free," was startled suddenly by a cry of anguished terror. Raising her downcast eyes, she saw a pretty young thing running across the road right in front of an approaching motor-car, from the occupant of which, a lady of mature age and buxom form, the cry had arisen. Without a thought of her own fair young life, the maiden rushed forward, seized[44] the young thing in her arms and carried it in safety to the pavement. The magnificent 2,000-h.p. motor-car pulled up beside her, and the richly dressed lady, with a gasp of relief and admiration, expressed her appreciation of the young girl's heroism, demanded her name and address, and, handing her a card, desired the rescuer to call. The heroine, murmuring something inaudible, blushed sweetly and, making her way through the small but loudly cheering crowd which had collected, modestly disappeared.'"
"'The road was packed with the carriages and cars of the wealthy and aristocratic,'" continued Kitty, ignoring the light sarcasm; "'the young girl, lost "in daydreams, carefree," was suddenly jolted by a scream of pure terror. Looking up from her downcast eyes, she spotted a pretty girl rushing across the road right in front of an oncoming car, from which the scream had come, uttered by a mature and curvy lady. Without a second thought for her own life, the young girl dashed forward, scooped up the little one in her arms, and carried her safely to the sidewalk. The impressive 2,000-h.p. car stopped beside her, and the elegantly dressed lady, breathing a sigh of relief and admiration, thanked the young girl for her bravery, asked for her name and address, and gave her a card, urging her to get in touch. The heroine, mumbling something barely audible, blushed sweetly and, making her way through the small but boisterous crowd that had gathered, humbly slipped away.'"

"All very well," grumbled Mr. Thorold; "but you'll be brought home on a stretcher some day, Kit. You're too venturesome by far. What became of the child?"
"All good and well," grumbled Mr. Thorold; "but one day they'll bring you home on a stretcher, Kit. You're way too reckless. What happened to the child?"
"Oh, it wasn't a child; it was a collie pup."
"Oh, it wasn't a kid; it was a collie puppy."
"I thought you said 'fellow-creature,'" remarked her father plaintively.
"I thought you said 'fellow creature,'" her father said sadly.
"All dogs are my fellow-creatures," declared Kitty simply.
"All dogs are my fellow creatures," Kitty said plainly.
"I am a credulous as well as a sinfully indulgent parent," said Mr. Thorold, stepping back to view his sketch; "but I don't believe a word of your story."
"I’m a gullible and overly indulgent parent," said Mr. Thorold, stepping back to look at his sketch; "but I don’t believe a word of your story."
"'Documentary evidence was instantly forthcoming,'" retorted Kitty, extending a tiny paw with a card inserted delicately between her fingers.
"'Documentary evidence was immediately available,'" Kitty shot back, extending a small paw with a card carefully held between her fingers.
Her father took it, read aloud: "Lady Hawborough, 209, Belgrave Square," and then emitted a low whistle.
Her father took it and read aloud: "Lady Hawborough, 209, Belgrave Square," and then let out a low whistle.
"My word, Kitty, you've gone and done it!" he said. "If this is the Lady Hawborough—and Nature, with all her audacity, cannot have made two of them—you've run up against a celebrity of the deepest dye."
"My goodness, Kitty, you really did it!" he said. "If this is the Lady Hawborough—and Nature, bold as she is, can't have created two of them—you've encountered a celebrity of the highest order."
"Oh?" said Kitty. "Never heard of her. What's she celebrated for?"
"Oh?" said Kitty. "I've never heard of her. What is she famous for?"
"For good works—which means, in most cases, a disposition and a capacity for interfering in the affairs of other people. And her ladyship is one of the biggest and most incorrigible interferers in this crank of a world of ours. She is immensely rich; she is also 'powerful,' as the novelists say; she is a tyrant to her relations, a terror to her friends, and a well-meaning, charitable bugbear to the world in general."
"For good deeds—which usually means a tendency and a willingness to get involved in other people's lives. And she is one of the biggest and most relentless meddler in this crazy world of ours. She is extremely wealthy; she is also 'influential,' as the novelists put it; she is a tyrant to her family, a nightmare to her friends, and a well-intentioned, charitable nuisance to society overall."
"Oh!" said Kitty, somewhat dismayed. "But how is it you are so intimately acquainted with the history and characteristics of this lady of lofty rank and goodly oof?"
"Oh!" said Kitty, somewhat taken aback. "But how is it that you know so much about the history and traits of this high-ranking and admirable lady?"
"My dear Kitty, 'oof' is not nearly such a good word as 'wealth.'"
"My dear Kitty, 'oof' isn’t nearly as good of a word as 'wealth.'"
"Maybe, but it's easier to pronounce," retorted Kitty.
"Maybe, but it's easier to say," Kitty shot back.
"Oh, I don't know," said Mr. Thorold, as if he were weary of the subject. "Heard some one at the Club talking about her; seen her name in the papers. Take my advice and don't call. She'll enlist you in one of her gangs of workers, hustle you into a hospital as a nurse, make you into a district visitor, or turn you a lecturer on vegetarianism or some other fad."
"Oh, I don't know," Mr. Thorold said, sounding tired of the topic. "I heard someone at the Club talking about her; I've seen her name in the papers. Take my advice and don't call her. She'll drag you into one of her workgroups, push you into a hospital as a nurse, turn you into a district visitor, or make you a lecturer on vegetarianism or some other trend."

"Oh no, she won't," said Kitty, with sublime confidence; "not that I should object to being a nurse—that is, if I hadn't already to look after an aged and infirm parent. Yes; much as I value your advice, Dad, I think I'll call. I'll go to-morrow; and if I come back, say, in a Salvation Army kit, and banging a tambourine—and, mind you! I might do worse: I've a whole-hearted admiration for the S.A. and the uniform is distinctly fetching—you can indulge in the exquisite pleasure of exclaiming, 'I told you so!' What are you on this morning, Dad?" she asked, going to him, putting her arm round his neck, and giving him a little hug.
"Oh no, she won't," Kitty said confidently. "Not that I would mind being a nurse—if I didn't already have to take care of an elderly and unwell parent. Yes; as much as I appreciate your advice, Dad, I think I'm going to call. I'll go tomorrow, and if I come back, say, in a Salvation Army uniform, banging a tambourine—and just so you know! I could do worse: I really admire the S.A. and the uniform is definitely appealing—you can enjoy the satisfying moment of saying, 'I told you so!' What are you up to this morning, Dad?" she asked, walking over to him, putting her arm around his neck, and giving him a little hug.
"Sketch for an illustration for the Long Acre Magazine," he said, with a kind of resignation; for your most gifted artist has to do pot-boilers nowadays: and generally he does them well.
"Sketch for an illustration for the Long Acre Magazine," he said, with a bit of resignation; because even the most talented artists have to take on commercial projects these days: and usually, they do them well.
"The girl's all right, anyhow," said Kitty. "Where's the man?"
"The girl is fine, anyway," said Kitty. "Where's the guy?"
"Oh, I'm going to stick him in directly," said Mr. Thorold. "He's to be a soldier, and I've got a young fellow coming as a model presently. Ran against him in a rather extraordinary way. He called on me yesterday with an introduction from Bloxham: said he had never sat as model before; but that he was hard up, and would do his best. Fine young fellow, and a nice taking sort of chap altogether."
"Oh, I'm going to put him in right away," said Mr. Thorold. "He's going to be a soldier, and I've got a young guy coming as a model soon. I ran into him in a pretty unusual way. He visited me yesterday with a recommendation from Bloxham; he said he had never posed as a model before but that he was in a tough spot and would give it his best shot. Great young guy, and a really nice, easy-going chap overall."
"Burglar in disguise, coming to inspect the premises, no doubt," surmised Kitty cheerfully.
"Burglar in disguise, checking out the place, no doubt," Kitty guessed cheerfully.
"Well, he's welcome to anything he takes a fancy to," remarked Mr. Thorold.
"Well, he can take whatever he likes," Mr. Thorold said.
"Oh, well!" she said. "I'm off to consult Selinar-Ann as to whether it's to be bread-and-butter pudding or a baked roly-poly; expect me back, or what remains of me, in an hour."
"Oh, well!" she said. "I'm off to check with Selinar-Ann to see if we're having bread-and-butter pudding or baked roly-poly. Expect me to be back, or whatever's left of me, in an hour."
Carefully rumpling her father's already disordered hair, she screwed up his patient face between her hands, kissed him and ran out, singing as she went.
Carefully messing up her father's already tousled hair, she pinched his patient face between her hands, kissed him, and dashed out, singing as she went.
In less than an hour she re-entered the studio, still singing; but the song snapped off suddenly, and she stood just within the doorway, staring with wide-open eyes at a young soldier in khaki who stood on the model's dais, one arm in a sling, the other extended with a sword in the hand, in the kind of attitude beloved by the populace, and forming the picture which bears inevitably the legend, "Charge!"
In less than an hour, she walked back into the studio, still singing; but the song abruptly stopped, and she paused just inside the doorway, staring wide-eyed at a young soldier in khaki who stood on the model's platform, one arm in a sling and the other raised with a sword in hand, striking the kind of pose that the public loves, creating an image that inevitably comes with the caption, "Charge!"

The young man turned his eyes—he dared not move anything else—and, at sight of the stricken maiden, his tanned face grew the colour of a healthy beetroot.
The young man turned his eyes—he didn’t dare move anything else—and, upon seeing the devastated girl, his sun-kissed face turned the color of a ripe beet.
"Getting on famously, Kit," remarked Mr. Thorold in a preoccupied manner. "Arm a little higher, if you please, Captain——Pardon, didn't catch your name."
"Doing great, Kit," Mr. Thorold said with a distracted tone. "Could you raise that a bit higher, please, Captain——Sorry, I didn't get your name."
"Barnard," said the model, in a small voice quite inconsistent with his fine and manly proportions.
"Barnard," said the model, in a quiet voice that didn't match his strong and masculine build.
"Ah, thank you! Could you—er—put on something of a scowl? You're wounded, you know, and you're leading a forlorn hope, or something of the sort."
"Ah, thank you! Could you—uh—put on a bit of a scowl? You're hurt, you know, and you're in charge of a hopeless cause, or something like that."
The young man's good-looking face assumed as much of a scowl as it was capable of doing, and Mr. Thorold dashed it on the paper.
The young man's handsome face took on as much of a scowl as it could, and Mr. Thorold quickly noted it down on the paper.
"Capital! Now you can rest a minute. I've got to go and get some more ochre. Perhaps you'd like a drink?"
"Capital! Now you can take a break for a minute. I need to go get some more ochre. Would you like a drink?"
"Thank you; I should," confessed the young man, with a slight huskiness.
"Thank you; I probably should," admitted the young man, with a hint of huskiness.
"All right; I'll bring it," said Mr. Thorold; and, as he was leaving the room, he said over his shoulder, "My daughter; Captain Barnard."
"Okay, I’ll get it," said Mr. Thorold; and as he was leaving the room, he called back, "My daughter; Captain Barnard."
Kitty closed the door carefully; then, seating herself on the divan, she rested her chin in her hand and, regarding the young man severely, she demanded sternly:
Kitty closed the door gently; then, sitting down on the couch, she rested her chin on her hand and, looking at the young man seriously, she asked firmly:
"Perhaps you'll be kind enough to inform me of the—the meaning of this?"
"Could you please let me know the meaning of this?"
He had seated himself on the edge of the dais and was wiping his face, as if he were just going through a dangerous action, with the enemy pressing on all sides.
He had sat down on the edge of the platform and was wiping his face, as if he had just gone through a risky situation, with the enemy closing in from all sides.
"I beg your pardon?" he faltered, with meekness in his voice, mien, and eye.
"I beg your pardon?" he stammered, with humility in his voice, expression, and gaze.
"I asked you why you are masquerading here?" she said, uncompromisingly.
"I asked you why you're pretending to be here?" she said, firmly.
"Well, come to that, I'm not masquerading. This is my own kit; I'm a soldier, as you know. This is a genuine wound, not a fake; and I'm really hard up: had a run of bad luck lately. No harm in earning an honest shilling."
"Well, on that note, I'm not pretending. This is my own gear; I'm a soldier, as you know. This is a real injury, not a fake; and I’m really struggling: I've had a rough patch lately. There's nothing wrong with earning an honest buck."
"But why come to my father, this particular studio, to earn it?" demanded Kitty, cutting short his feeble attempts at plausible explanation.
"But why come to my dad, this specific studio, to earn it?" demanded Kitty, interrupting his weak attempts at making a reasonable explanation.
"Oh, well," he replied desperately: "you see, when I met you at the Thomsons' the other night, and asked you if I might have the[47] honour of calling on you, you said that your father was a very busy man and that you yourself had no time for receiving visitors."
"Oh, well," he replied desperately, "you see, when I met you at the Thomsons' the other night and asked if I could have the[47] honor of calling on you, you said your father was very busy and that you didn't have time for visitors."

"Well?" demanded Kitty, as icily as before.
"Well?" Kitty asked, just as coldly as before.
"Well," he resumed, looking down and then up at her, as if he could not keep his eyes from her face, stern and almost ferocious as it was, "well, I asked the Thomsons who your father was, and when they told me, I thought—I thought——Well, don't you know, it seemed to me that he might want a model. War pictures are all the go now, aren't they? And so——" He broke down, made a little gesture with his unwounded arm, and blurted out, "Of course you know why I've come. I wanted to see you again. I told you so the other night; like my cheek, of course, but—I don't know how it is—I feel as if I'd got to see you, to know you. Look here, Miss Kitty—I beg your pardon, all the Thomsons call you that—I hope you won't mind my saying that I've fallen in love with you?"
"Well," he continued, looking down and then back at her, as if he couldn’t help staring at her face, stern and almost fierce as it was, "well, I asked the Thomsons who your father is, and when they told me, I thought—I thought…… Well, don’t you know, it seemed to me that he might want a model. War pictures are all the rage now, right? And so——" He paused, made a small gesture with his uninjured arm, and blurted out, "Of course you know why I’ve come. I wanted to see you again. I mentioned that the other night; pretty bold of me, I know, but—I can't explain it—I feel like I’ve just got to see you, to get to know you. Look, Miss Kitty—I hope you don’t mind me saying that I’ve fallen in love with you?"
"Excuse me; I mind it very much," Kitty informed him with distressing promptitude; but her eyes wavered and the colour came into her face and made it, in the unfortunate young man's opinion, more maddeningly fascinating than ever.
"Excuse me; I really care about it," Kitty told him quickly, but her eyes shifted, and the color rose in her cheeks, making her, in the poor guy's view, even more frustratingly captivating than before.
"Oh, well, I'm sorry," he said, but without much penitence in his tone; "but the truth should always be told, shouldn't it? And it is the truth."
"Oh, well, I'm sorry," he said, but there wasn't much regret in his tone; "but the truth should always be told, right? And it is the truth."
"Is it?" queried Kitty. "You've seen me only once before, and then only for an hour or two."
"Is it?" Kitty asked. "You've only seen me once before, and that was just for an hour or two."
"Two hours and three-quarters," he said, as if he were a stickler for accuracy; "and I fell in love with you after the first quarter of an hour. That being the case—as it certainly is—what was I to do? I shall have to go back to the regiment as soon as this old arm of mine is right; and it's getting right quickly; and I felt that I couldn't go without at any rate telling you what—what was the matter with me."
"Two hours and forty-five minutes," he said, as if he were obsessed with being exact; "and I fell in love with you after the first fifteen minutes. Since that's true—and it definitely is—what was I supposed to do? I’ll have to return to the regiment as soon as my arm is healed, and it's healing fast; and I felt I couldn't leave without at least telling you what—what was going on with me."
"You speak as if—as if love were a disease," said Kitty, with an attempt at mockery which was an abject failure.
"You talk like love is some kind of disease," said Kitty, trying to sound mocking, but it fell flat.
"So it is," he declared, "and I've got it bad—very bad indeed. I'll ask you to believe me, Miss Kitty—I mean Miss Thorold—that I haven't had you out of my mind for one moment since we parted."
"So it is," he said, "and I'm really struggling—really struggling. I need you to believe me, Miss Kitty—I mean Miss Thorold—that I haven't stopped thinking about you for a second since we said goodbye."
"It's a pity you haven't something better to think of," said Kitty.
"That's too bad you don't have anything better to think about," said Kitty.
"There I disagree with you," observed the young man stoutly. "I couldn't have anything better to think of, and I don't want to. I shall think of you for the rest of my natural life. One moment, Miss Kitty, before you refuse me. I ought to tell you that I'm a poor young captain, in a marching regiment, with no prospects."
"There I disagree with you," the young man said firmly. "I can't think of anything better, and I don't want to. I'll think of you for the rest of my life. Just one moment, Miss Kitty, before you say no to me. I should tell you that I'm a poor young captain in a marching regiment, with no prospects."
"The allurement is irresistible——" began Kitty, with admirable gravity.
"The attraction is impossible to resist——" began Kitty, with impressive seriousness.
"I'm delighted to hear it," he said. "So you accept me?"
"I'm so glad to hear that," he said. "So you accept me?"
"The politeness of a soldier should have compelled you to hear me out. I was going to add, that it would be irresistible if I were in love with you; but——"
"The courtesy of a soldier should have made you listen to me. I was going to say that it would be impossible to resist if I were in love with you; but——"
"Don't go on, I beg of you!" he implored. "I'm not such a fat-headed idiot as to suppose that you are in love with me. What I wanted to ask you was to give me a show. You see, I've arranged with Mr. Thorold to stand, not only for this picture, but for an oil-painting, which I suppose—don't know much about art—will take some time."
"Please, just stop!" he pleaded. "I’m not so dense as to think that you are in love with me. What I really wanted to ask was for a chance to show my work. You see, I’ve made plans with Mr. Thorold to sit for not just this portrait, but also for an oil painting, which I guess—since I don’t know much about art—will take some time."
"You have? Well, of all the——!"
"You have? Well, of all the——!"
"Quite so," he said meekly. "You see, it will give me a chance of trying to explain to you that, if you refuse me, it will be—oh, worse than a conical bullet in a particularly vital spot. All I ask is that you will look in now and again, and—and give me an opportunity of—of——"
"Exactly," he said softly. "You see, this will give me a chance to explain that if you turn me down, it will be—oh, worse than a bullet in a really critical spot. All I'm asking is that you will drop by now and then, and—and give me a chance to—of——"
"Bothering me to death," finished Kitty for him.
"Bothering me to death," Kitty said, completing his thought.
"No; bothering you into an engagement—which is sometimes a serious affair, but not always fatal," he said frankly. "Come, Miss Kitty, don't be hard on me! It's not much to ask——"
"No; pressuring you into a commitment—which can be a big deal, but isn’t always a dealbreaker," he said honestly. "Come on, Miss Kitty, don't be too tough on me! It's not a lot to ask——"
"Oh, isn't it?" interjected Kitty with fine irony. "Thank you. Captain Barnard."
"Oh, isn't it?" Kitty replied with a touch of irony. "Thank you, Captain Barnard."
"If you were in love with me—absurd idea, of course! but I'm just putting the case—I'd come and sit with you and give you any amount of chances."
"If you were in love with me—what a ridiculous thought, of course! But let's just consider it—I’d come and sit with you and give you plenty of opportunities."
Kitty heard her father's returning footsteps, and she stood up and looked from side to side, and then at this meekly audacious young man, with a mixture of astonishment and bewilderment—and something else I cannot define—in her really wonderful eyes.
Kitty heard her father's footsteps coming back, and she stood up and glanced around, then at this boldly shy young man, with a mix of surprise and confusion—and something else I can't quite put into words—in her truly amazing eyes.
"Well, of all the cool——" she said again. But he cut her short.
"Well, of all the cool—" she said again. But he interrupted her.
"That's all right," he said breathlessly; "thank you ever so much. Your father's coming. I'm to be here at eleven o'clock every morning."
"That's okay," he said, out of breath; "thank you so much. Your dad is coming. I’m supposed to be here at eleven every morning."
"And you think," said Kitty, as hurriedly, "that, by simply sitting here and regarding you in that absurd attitude, I shall fall in——?"
"And you think," said Kitty quickly, "that just by sitting here and looking at you in that ridiculous way, I’ll fall for it——?"

"Oh, no; not at all. Fortune will have pity on me and give me an opportunity for seeing you for a minute or two alone. Besides, perhaps—I only say perhaps, mind!—you might be induced to lunch at an A.B.C. shop," he jerked out in a rapid whisper, as the innocent parent returned with his yellow ochre.
"Oh, no; not at all. Luck will have mercy on me and give me a chance to see you alone for a minute or two. Besides, maybe—I’m just saying maybe, okay!—you might be persuaded to grab lunch at an A.B.C. café," he said quickly in a whisper as the unsuspecting parent came back with his yellow ochre.
Kitty went up to her room, flung herself into a chair in her favourite attitude, with her chin in her hands, and stared at nothing—no, not nothing, but at the handsome face and manly form of a wounded soldier.
Kitty went to her room, threw herself into a chair in her favorite position, with her chin in her hands, and stared into space—no, not space, but at the handsome face and strong body of a wounded soldier.
Of course, she would not go near the studio while he was there. Consequently, the next morning, at half-past eleven, she entered with refreshment on a tray; and, with downcast eyes and a blush, informed her father that she had left his soda-and-milk in the dining-room because a change of scene and air would be good for him.
Of course, she wouldn’t go near the studio while he was there. So, the next morning, at 11:30, she walked in with some refreshments on a tray and, with her eyes down and a blush on her cheeks, told her dad that she had left his soda and milk in the dining room because a change of scene and air would be good for him.

She was still rosy with shame when the model sprang from the dais, caught her hand, and declared fervently that she was an angel.
She was still blushing with embarrassment when the model jumped off the platform, grabbed her hand, and passionately proclaimed that she was an angel.
"No, I am a sly and deceitful, not to say forward, girl," said Kitty. "But I've only made an opportunity to tell you that I'm not coming into the studio again while you're here."
"No, I’m a sneaky and dishonest, not to mention bold, girl," Kitty said. "But I just wanted to let you know that I won’t be coming into the studio again while you’re here."
"That's all right," he responded cheerfully. "Come in just about this time. And I've found a jolly little A.B.C. shop where we can get some lunch to-day: second turning to the right, in the corner—I should like you to be able to tell me, quite quietly, why you find it necessary to refuse me. I think that's only fair to you."
"That's fine," he replied happily. "Come by around this time. And I found a nice little A.B.C. café where we can grab some lunch today: take the second turn to the right, it's in the corner—I’d like you to be able to tell me, calmly, why you feel you have to reject me. I think that's only fair to you."
"And I think," said Kitty emphatically, "that you possess the concentrated cheek—I am sorry there is no stronger word—of the whole British Army; and I decline your invitation."
"And I think," said Kitty emphatically, "that you have the absolute nerve—I wish there was a stronger word—for the entire British Army; and I’m turning down your invitation."
She kept him waiting at the A.B.C. shop for a good quarter of an hour.
She made him wait at the A.B.C. shop for about fifteen minutes.
In the afternoon Kitty presented herself at 209, Belgrave Square, and was shown into what a house-agent would call "the magnificent and spacious salon." Lady Hawborough was seated in a capacious chair, knitting for dear life; on a small table beside her was an orderly disorder of blue books, reports of charitable societies, vegetarian tracts, and the debris of her morning's correspondence. She received Kitty with more than graciousness; for her ladyship, notwithstanding her crankiness, was the owner of that organ the possession of which we are led to believe atones for all minor faults, not to say crimes—a "good heart."
In the afternoon, Kitty arrived at 209 Belgrave Square and was shown into what an estate agent would call "the magnificent and spacious salon." Lady Hawborough was sitting in a large chair, knitting vigorously; on a small table beside her was a mix of blue books, reports from charitable organizations, vegetarian pamphlets, and the remnants of her morning correspondence. She welcomed Kitty with more than just kindness, because despite her quirks, her ladyship possessed that quality we’re told atones for all minor flaws, if not outright wrongdoings—a "good heart."
Besides, she had been immensely taken with Kitty, and admired genuinely the pluck and readiness which the girl had displayed in the rescue of the puppy: of course, Lady Hawborough was a prominent member of the S.P.C.A.
Besides, she had been really impressed with Kitty and genuinely admired the courage and quick thinking the girl showed in rescuing the puppy; of course, Lady Hawborough was a well-known member of the S.P.C.A.
She gave Kitty some tea, patted her hand several times, and proceeded to put her through a kindly, but searching, catechism; and,[50] before tea was over, had obtained sufficient information respecting Kitty's life to convince her that the girl was a fitting object of her ladyship's benevolence. It is true that, every now and then, Kitty caught a glimpse of the somewhat masterful spirit which her ladyship displayed in her favourite occupation of ordering the lives of all who came in contact with her; but Kitty was not so stupid as to fail to recognise the presence of the aforesaid good heart, or not to credit the old lady with the amiable intention which smiled behind the mask of tyranny.
She poured Kitty some tea, gently patted her hand a few times, and then began to ask her a series of kind but probing questions. By the end of tea, she had gathered enough information about Kitty's life to be convinced that the girl was a deserving recipient of her ladyship's kindness. It was true that occasionally, Kitty caught a glimpse of the somewhat domineering nature her ladyship exhibited in her favorite pastime of managing the lives of everyone around her. However, Kitty wasn't naive enough to overlook the genuine kindness that came through, nor did she doubt the old lady's warm intentions hiding behind that authoritative facade.

"She's not at all a bad sort," Kitty informed her father on her return home. "Oh, I daresay she's fond of interfering and all that; but she can't interfere with me; I'm not her relation—I was going to say 'Thank goodness,' but I really do like her, Dad. She's coming to see some of your pictures some day."
"She's really not a bad person," Kitty told her dad when she got home. "Sure, she likes to meddle in things, but she can't interfere with me; I’m not family—I was going to say 'Thank goodness,' but honestly, I do like her, Dad. She's planning to come and see some of your paintings someday."
"Oh, my great aunt!" groaned Mr. Thorold, who, like a true artist, had a loathing for the necessary, but sometimes maddening, art patron.
"Oh, my great aunt!" groaned Mr. Thorold, who, like a true artist, had a disdain for the essential, but occasionally frustrating, art patron.
The drawing for the Long Acre Magazine being duly finished, Mr. Thorold began on the more important battle-piece.
The drawing for the Long Acre Magazine was finally finished, so Mr. Thorold started on the more significant artwork.
"I think I'm going to make a hit with this, Kitty," he said to his daughter one morning, as he was preparing for the arrival of his admirably punctual and singularly patient model. "You see, I've got a splendid young chap to stand for it. He's the real thing, instead of a coster dressed up in an officer's uniform. And he's a pleasant chap, too," he continued meditatively. "A modest, well-mannered young fellow: no swank or swagger; in fact, a gentleman. By the way, Kitty, you might remember that little fact, and not be quite so short and sharp with him when he speaks to you."
"I think I’m really going to make a hit with this, Kitty," he told his daughter one morning while getting ready for the arrival of his impressively punctual and exceptionally patient model. "You see, I've got a great young guy to pose for it. He's the real deal, not just a vendor dressed up in a uniform. And he's a nice guy too," he added thoughtfully. "A modest, well-mannered young man: no arrogance or pretentiousness; in fact, a true gentleman. By the way, Kitty, keep that in mind, and try not to be so short and abrupt with him when he talks to you."
"Oh, it won't hurt him," retorted Kitty, turning her back quickly. "From what I have seen of him, I should say that Captain Barnard would not be easily snubbed."
"Oh, it won't hurt him," Kitty shot back, quickly turning her back. "From what I've seen of him, I’d say Captain Barnard isn't someone who gets easily brushed off."
"And you try pretty hard," remarked her father. "For instance, yesterday there was no occasion for you to tell him to shut up when he observed that it was a fine day."
"And you try really hard," her father said. "For example, yesterday you didn't need to tell him to shut up when he mentioned that it was a nice day."
"All I said was that a model was much more effective when he kept his mouth closed," said Kitty.
"All I said was that a model is way more effective when he stays quiet," Kitty said.
"That strikes me as being pretty much the same thing," said her father. "He looked quite crushed."
"That seems pretty much the same to me," said her dad. "He looked really defeated."
"Do him good," murmured Kitty. "Besides, he can talk the hind leg off an army mule when he likes."
"Be nice to him," Kitty whispered. "Besides, he can talk your ear off whenever he wants."
"How do you know?" asked her parent, with mild surprise.
"How do you know?" her parent asked, slightly surprised.
"Oh, I'm only drawing inferences from—from his general appearance," said Kitty, looking a trifle confused.
"Oh, I'm just making assumptions based on his overall look," said Kitty, seeming a bit unsure.
"Going out to lunch again to-day?" demanded her father, repiningly, as, clad in outdoor things, she passed him in the passage a couple of hours later.
"Are you going out to lunch again today?" her father asked, somewhat sadly, as she walked past him in her outdoor clothes a couple of hours later.
"Sorry, dear; got a pressing engagement. Besides, you never eat anything. There! did it miss its nurse? Never mind! I'll be in all the evening." She scrunched up his face, gave him what she called her "screw" kiss, and departed to the A.B.C. shop.
"Sorry, dear; I have a busy schedule. Plus, you never eat anything. There! Did it miss its caregiver? No worries! I’ll be around all evening." She scrunched up his face, gave him what she called her "screw" kiss, and left for the A.B.C. shop.
By this time, it must be confessed, the fortress besieged by Captain Barnard with such ingenuous strategy, but manly courage, had surrendered; and to-day the wounded soldier had brought a pretty but inexpensive ring with him.
By this time, it's worth admitting, the fortress that Captain Barnard had laid siege to with clever strategy and brave determination had given up; and today, the injured soldier had brought along a nice but cheap ring.
"It's all I can afford, dearest," he said, as he slipped it on the finger.
"It's all I can afford, my dear," he said, as he put it on her finger.
"It's a perfect duck," she returned, touching the ring with her lips—a wicked and maddening thing to do; for you can't kiss a girl in an A.B.C. shop, however much in love with her you may be.
"It's a perfect duck," she replied, lightly pressing her lips against the ring—a cheeky and infuriating thing to do; because you can't kiss a girl in an A.B.C. shop, no matter how much you might love her.
"And to-morrow I'll tell your father. What—what do you think he'll say, darling?"
"And tomorrow I’ll tell your dad. What do you think he’ll say, babe?"
"I know what he'll say, but I couldn't repeat it, because I've been properly brought up," replied Kitty.
"I know what he'll say, but I couldn't repeat it because I've been raised right," replied Kitty.
"But he won't refuse his consent, won't chuck me out?" cried her lover, aghast.
"But he won't deny his approval, won't kick me out?" her lover exclaimed, shocked.
"No; because, strange as it may seem, he's really fond of me. Oh, I don't deserve it; for he's the dearest dad that ever had a hussy and a minx for a daughter. No, he won't throw you out, at any rate until the picture's finished. And perhaps you'll be tired of me—I mean, I shall be tired of you—we shall be tired of each other, before that time."
"No; because, as odd as it sounds, he genuinely cares about me. Oh, I don't deserve it; he's the sweetest dad anyone could have with a bratty daughter like me. No, he won’t kick you out, at least not until the picture's done. And maybe by then you’ll be sick of me—I mean, I’ll be sick of you—we’ll be tired of each other before that happens."
"I'll risk that," he said confidently, pressing her hand under the table.
"I'll take that chance," he said confidently, squeezing her hand under the table.

That afternoon Kitty, in a state of perfect bliss, paid one of her frequent visits to Lady Hawborough, with whom she had now become great friends; in fact, the old lady had grown quite fond of the girl; and the extent of this affection was proved that afternoon to Kitty by an extraordinary mischance. The footman had shown her into a small ante-room, which Lady Hawborough called her "study"; the adjoining apartment was divided from that in which Kitty was waiting by a pair of folding doors, and, one of these being partly open, Kitty heard the rustling of dresses, followed by Lady Hawborough's clear and very distinct voice saying:
That afternoon, Kitty, completely happy, made one of her regular visits to Lady Hawborough, with whom she had become really good friends. In fact, the older woman had developed quite a fondness for her, and the depth of that affection was made clear to Kitty that afternoon by a surprising incident. The footman had led her into a small anteroom, which Lady Hawborough referred to as her "study"; the room next door was separated from Kitty's waiting area by a pair of folding doors, and with one of these slightly ajar, Kitty heard the sound of rustling dresses, followed by Lady Hawborough's clear and very distinct voice saying:
"Must you go, dear? I'm so sorry, because I wanted you to see her. She's quite a nice girl—in fact, a really sweet little soul. Oh, yes, of course, I've plans for her," she continued, as if in response to a remark by the other lady. "I'm afraid she has not many opportunities; the father is a struggling artist and they don't move in society, of course. I'm thinking of—in fact, I've made up my mind to marry her to Archibald."
"Do you have to leave, darling? I'm really sorry because I wanted you to meet her. She's a lovely girl—honestly, a really sweet person. Oh, yes, of course, I have plans for her," she went on, as if responding to something the other woman said. "Unfortunately, she doesn't have many opportunities; her father is a struggling artist and they don't socialize much, naturally. I'm considering—actually, I've decided to marry her off to Archibald."
"Lucky Archibald!" observed the other lady.
"Lucky Archibald!" noted the other woman.
"Yes; I think he will be," assented Lady Hawborough, with a complacency she always exhibited when disposing of the fate of those belonging to her. "He is a good boy, a little wild, perhaps, but really no harm in him; and it's time he was married. I'm a little anxious about him, because he's so—so impetuous, like all the Hawboroughs." Her ladyship's "dearest friend" could not have accused her of impetuosity; and Kitty could almost see the other lady smile. "He is the sort of boy who might fall in love with a barmaid or a ballet girl and marry her."
"Yeah, I think he will be," agreed Lady Hawborough, with a satisfaction she always showed when deciding the futures of those close to her. "He's a good guy, a bit wild maybe, but really no harm in him; and it's time for him to get married. I'm a little worried about him because he's so—so impulsive, like all the Hawboroughs." Her ladyship's "dearest friend" could never be accused of being impulsive; and Kitty could almost see the other woman smile. "He's the kind of guy who might fall in love with a barmaid or a ballet dancer and marry her."
"Then this young lady doesn't come within the category of undesirables?"
"Then this young woman isn’t considered one of the undesirables?"
"Oh, dear, no," said Lady Hawborough. "She's quite a lady and will suit Archibald very nicely. I am very pleased with him; he has been doing so well lately: quite distinguished himself; you've heard, of course? It was in the papers. I am going to look after him."
"Oh, no," Lady Hawborough said. "She's a real lady and will be a great match for Archibald. I'm really pleased with him; he's been doing so well lately and has really stood out. You've heard about it, right? It was in the papers. I'm planning to take care of him."
Kitty had been listening with burning face and twitching lips. She had been so astonished as to be incapable of carrying out her desire to spring to the door and declare her presence, and escape from the position of an eavesdropper; but she recovered sufficiently to rise and confront Lady Hawborough as, on having said farewell to her visitor, she entered the room.
Kitty had been listening with a flushed face and twitching lips. She was so shocked that she couldn't act on her urge to jump up, go to the door, and announce her presence to avoid being caught eavesdropping. But she gathered herself enough to stand up and face Lady Hawborough as she came into the room after saying goodbye to her guest.
"Why, my dear!" said her ladyship, almost embarrassed, "I didn't know that you were here: have you been waiting long?"
"Why, my dear!" said her ladyship, almost embarrassed, "I didn't know you were here: have you been waiting long?"
"Long enough to hear what you said," replied Kitty bluntly, her face pale now, her eyes flashing. "I couldn't help listening. I'm sorry. Yet it's just as well, because, Lady Hawborough, I don't think you have any right to—to dispose of me in the way you intended doing.—I don't know who 'Archibald' is."
"Long enough to hear what you said," Kitty replied bluntly, her face now pale and her eyes flashing. "I couldn't help but listen. I'm sorry. Still, it's for the best because, Lady Hawborough, I don't think you have any right to—to treat me the way you intended. I don’t know who 'Archibald' is."
"Archibald is my nephew," said Lady Hawborough stiffly; and when Lady Hawborough was stiff, the common or kitchen poker compared with her was a soft and flexible article. "My nephew and heir. He is a very good and brave young man."
"Archibald is my nephew," said Lady Hawborough coldly; and when Lady Hawborough was cold, even the toughest kitchen poker seemed soft and flexible by comparison. "My nephew and heir. He is a very good and brave young man."
"He may be a saint for all I care," said Kitty; "but I don't want[53] to marry him, and I won't. In fact, I'm——" She was going to say "engaged," but she was really too angry to confide in Lady Hawborough "—I'm resolved not to do so. I am afraid you will think me very ungrateful, and that—well, that this is the end of our friendship."
"He might be a saint for all I care," said Kitty; "but I don't want[53] to marry him, and I won't. In fact, I'm——" She was about to say "engaged," but she was too angry to confide in Lady Hawborough. "—I'm determined not to do so. I worry you’ll think I’m really ungrateful, and that—well, that this is the end of our friendship."
"I think you are stating the situation very accurately," said Lady Hawborough, whose face was exceeding red.
"I think you're describing the situation perfectly," said Lady Hawborough, her face very red.
"I'm sorry," said Kitty, rather wistfully and sadly, her resentment waning; for the old lady had been very kind to her, and Kitty saw that even this absurd intention of hers sprang from a benevolent desire to benefit her protégée. "I want to thank you for all your goodness to me, and——Good-bye, Lady Hawborough."
"I'm sorry," Kitty said, feeling a bit wistful and sad, her resentment fading away; the old lady had been very kind to her, and Kitty realized that even this ridiculous idea of hers came from a genuine desire to help her. "I want to thank you for all your kindness to me, and——Good-bye, Lady Hawborough."
She held out her hand, but Lady Hawborough appeared not to see it, and Kitty got outside the "stately and desirable mansion" and hastened home to enjoy a good cry.
She reached out her hand, but Lady Hawborough seemed not to notice it, and Kitty stepped out of the "stately and desirable mansion" and hurried home to have a good cry.
When she made her appearance in the studio next morning, she found her father seated on his stool in an attitude of profound dismay, his long figure bowed, his rumpled hair clutched in his hands, his painting-brush between his teeth.
When she showed up in the studio the next morning, she found her dad sitting on his stool, looking deeply distressed, his tall frame hunched over, his messy hair in his hands, and a paintbrush between his teeth.
On the dais stood the wounded soldier, his face flushed, an expression of keen discomfort all over him.
On the platform stood the injured soldier, his face red, clearly uncomfortable.
"Here, look here, Kitty!" wailed her distracted parent. "Just listen to what this young man's been telling me? He says that you and he have got engaged! Heavens!"
"Look here, Kitty!" her distracted parent exclaimed. "Just listen to what this young man has been telling me! He says that you two are engaged! Wow!"
"Quite true, father," said Kitty calmly, but with a blush.
"That's true, Dad," said Kitty calmly, but with a blush.
"Oh, my goodness! And he tells me that he's poor, and has nothing to live on excepting his pay and a small allowance."
"Oh my gosh! And he tells me that he's broke and has nothing to get by on except his paycheck and a tiny allowance."
"That's true also, I believe, father," said Kitty. "I'm sorry; but it can't be helped. You'll have to paint me as 'The Mendicant's Bride.'"
"That's true too, I think, Dad," said Kitty. "I'm sorry; but there's no way around it. You'll have to paint me as 'The Mendicant's Bride.'"
"Don't joke about it, you foolish, abandoned girl!" groaned Mr. Thorold.
"Don't joke about it, you foolish, lost girl!" groaned Mr. Thorold.
"But you don't want me to cry about it, Dad dear," said Kitty, going to him, taking the brush from between his teeth, and putting her arm round his neck. "Haven't you got anything to say for yourself?" she asked, addressing the discomfited young man.
"But you don't want me to cry about it, Dad," said Kitty, moving closer to him, taking the brush from between his teeth, and wrapping her arm around his neck. "Don't you have anything to say for yourself?" she asked, looking at the embarrassed young man.
"Not a word," he returned. "Said all I've got to say. And look at the effect of it!"
"Not a word," he replied. "I’ve said everything I need to say. And just look at the result!"

"Yes," she retorted. "You've broken the heart of an affectionate and devoted parent. You're a wicked young man.—Oh, dad dear, do get up and go on with your work! You know as well as I do that you're not going to make us unhappy? Say, 'Bless you, my children!'[54] like a good father, and let's all go up and mingle our tears over a lunch at the Floriani."
"Yes," she shot back. "You've shattered the heart of a loving and dedicated parent. You're a terrible young man. —Oh, Dad, please get up and get back to work! You know just as well as I do that you're not going to make us unhappy? Just say, 'Bless you, my children!'[54] like a good father, and let’s all go upstairs and share our tears over lunch at the Floriani."
"Ripping idea!" cried the infatuated lover, who would have said the same if Kitty had proposed they should lunch in the moon.
"Awesome idea!" exclaimed the lovesick partner, who would have said the same if Kitty had suggested they have lunch on the moon.
"Oh, well," said Mr. Thorold, a trifle more cheerfully, and with a shrug of resignation. "But I shall not go unavenged. Young man, you do not know what lies before you. She will make a slave of you, as she has made a slave of me; this girl is a tyrant of the most outrageous kind. You will not possess a soul of your own; you will——"
"Oh, well," Mr. Thorold said, a bit more cheerfully, shrugging in resignation. "But I won't let this slide. Young man, you have no idea what's coming for you. She'll turn you into her servant, just like she has with me; this girl is an outrageous tyrant. You won’t have a mind of your own; you will——"
"Bravo, Dad!" interrupted Kitty. "But it will be quite time enough to give me away when we get to the church. There's your hat, on the bust there."
"Nice job, Dad!" interrupted Kitty. "But we can save giving me away until we get to the church. Your hat is right there on the bust."
"And now we'll go on the bust ourselves," said the young man joyously. "I say, how jolly it all is! Would you mind my kissing her, sir?"
"And now we're going to have some fun ourselves," said the young man happily. "I mean, how great is all this! Do you mind if I kiss her, sir?"
He was in the middle of the somewhat lengthy act, when the door opened, and Selinar-Ann announced in awe-stricken tones:
He was in the middle of the somewhat lengthy act when the door opened, and Selinar-Ann announced in amazed tones:
"Lidy 'Awborough!" And her ladyship swept in.
"Lidy 'Awborough!" And her ladyship walked in.

With his arm still round Kitty, her lover stared at the portly dame as if she were a gorgon. Kitty, with a stifled exclamation of astonishment, freed herself with difficulty from the young man's grasp, and, with blushing face, hastened to greet the august visitor, whom Mr. Thorold was regarding with an air of patient resignation.
With his arm still around Kitty, her boyfriend stared at the heavyset woman as if she were a monster. Kitty, holding back a gasp of surprise, struggled to free herself from the young man's hold and, her face flushed, quickly went to greet the esteemed guest, whom Mr. Thorold was looking at with a sense of patient acceptance.
But Lady Hawborough put out one hand to keep Kitty back, and, fixing her lover with a stony stare, exclaimed sepulchrally:
But Lady Hawborough held out one hand to stop Kitty, and, giving her lover a cold stare, said in a grave tone:
"Archibald!"
"Archibald!"
There was a profound silence for a moment; then Kitty, staring in her turn at her lover, echoed the objectionable word; for it was a name she detested.
There was a deep silence for a moment; then Kitty, looking at her boyfriend, repeated the upsetting word; it was a name she hated.
"Archibald! His name's Harry!"
"Archibald! His name is Harry!"
"His name is Archibald," said Lady Hawborough sternly. "I ought to know; for he is my nephew."
"His name is Archibald," Lady Hawborough said firmly. "I should know; he's my nephew."
"Your nephew!" gasped Kitty.
"Your nephew!" gasped Kitty.
The young man, having recovered from a fright which no shrapnel built by Krupp could have caused him, now came forward with hand extended.
The young man, having recovered from a scare that no shrapnel made by Krupp could have inflicted on him, now stepped forward with his hand outstretched.
"How are you, Aunt?—yes, it's my aunt, right enough. Didn't I tell you? Must have forgotten to mention it: ought to be ashamed of myself, for Aunt Philippa's been awfully good to me. Aunt, this young lady is——"
"How are you, Aunt?—yes, it's definitely my aunt. Didn't I tell you? I must have forgotten to mention it: I should be ashamed of myself because Aunt Philippa has been really good to me. Aunt, this young lady is——"
"I know quite well enough who she is, Archibald," broke in Lady[55] Hawborough severely. "What I want to know is—What does this mean?"
"I know exactly who she is, Archibald," interrupted Lady[55] Hawborough firmly. "What I want to know is—What does this mean?"
"Oh, I see!" he stammered. "Oh, well, it means—of course, you saw when you came in? It means that Kitty here—Miss Thorold, allow me to introduce you to my aunt. Mr. Thorold, my aunt, Lady Hawborough. Aunt Philippa, Mr. Thorold: he is the father of this young lady, Kitty here, who has done me the very great honour of promising to marry me. Sounds impossible; but it's true!"
"Oh, I get it!" he stuttered. "Oh, well, it means—of course, you noticed when you came in? It means that Kitty here—Miss Thorold, let me introduce you to my aunt. Mr. Thorold, my aunt, Lady Hawborough. Aunt Philippa, this is Mr. Thorold: he’s the father of this young lady, Kitty here, who has done me the incredible honor of promising to marry me. It sounds unbelievable, but it’s true!"
Lady Hawborough stalked to the nearest chair and, with stately dignity seated herself on it, very much as a judge might take his place on the dreadful bench.
Lady Hawborough walked to the nearest chair and, with impressive dignity, sat down in it, much like a judge might assume his position on the daunting bench.
"Girl," she said, in her deepest tones, "why have you tricked, deceived me?"
"Girl," she said, in her deepest voice, "why have you tricked and deceived me?"
Then, suddenly, as if influenced by a peculiar expression in Kitty's eyes, an expression which conveyed a kind of warning, her ladyship faltered, opened her lips once or twice, then said, in quite a different tone, indeed, almost meekly:
Then, suddenly, as if affected by a strange look in Kitty's eyes, a look that seemed to signal a warning, her ladyship hesitated, opened her mouth a couple of times, then said, in a completely different tone, almost submissively:
"This—this is quite a surprise. You will forgive me if I am a little upset. I think I ought to have been prepared. However, as you young people have taken the matter into your own hands——"
"This—this is quite a surprise. You’ll forgive me if I’m a little upset. I think I should have been prepared. However, since you young people have taken matters into your own hands——"
"Just what we have done, haven't we, Kitty?" exclaimed her lover, as if he were proclaiming the supernal wisdom of his relative.
"Look at what we've done, haven't we, Kitty?" her lover exclaimed, as if he were sharing the profound wisdom of his relative.
"—there is no more to be said," concluded Lady Hawborough rather lamely. "At least, I should like to have a word or two with Miss—Miss Thorold—I mean, Kitty——"
"—there's nothing more to say," Lady Hawborough finished awkwardly. "At least, I’d like to have a word or two with Miss—Miss Thorold—I mean, Kitty——"
"Outside, Eliza!" cried Harry, otherwise Archibald, joyously, as, catching the bewildered Mr. Thorold by the arm, he walked, almost danced, him out.
"Outside, Eliza!" shouted Harry, who was also Archibald, happily, as he grabbed the confused Mr. Thorold by the arm and nearly danced him out.
Kitty did not wait for any question.
Kitty didn’t wait for any questions.
"You see," she said, explaining the significance of her warning look, "it was just as well not to tell these foolish men everything. It might happen that if Harry—I mean Archibald—knew that you had meant to insist upon his marrying me—well, men get huffy so quickly, don't they?—he might refuse to do so now."
"You see," she said, explaining the importance of her warning look, "it was probably better not to tell these silly men everything. It could be that if Harry—I mean Archibald—found out that you planned to insist on him marrying me—well, men get upset so easily, don't they?—he might decide not to do it now."
"Well, he might, but I don't think it's very likely, my dear," said Lady Hawborough; and she patted the little hand that lay on her knee. "But I think you are right. We will not say anything about—yesterday. You're a clever little thing," she added, kissing her.
"Well, he might, but I don’t think it’s very likely, my dear," said Lady Hawborough, patting the small hand resting on her knee. "But I think you’re right. Let’s not mention anything about—yesterday. You’re a clever little one," she added, kissing her.
"Can we come in?" demanded Harry, a few minutes later. "Aunt, we're all going up to the Floriani to get some lunch. Come with us, like a good soul!"
"Can we come in?" Harry asked a few minutes later. "Aunt, we're all heading to the Floriani for lunch. Join us, like a good sport!"
"The—Flo—Floriani! What is it?" asked her ladyship fearsomely.
"The—Flo—Floriani! What is it?" her ladyship asked, sounding fierce.
"It's a restaurant in Soho, where you get a thorough blow-out—I mean a Continental lunch—for one-and-nine," her nephew informed her. "Come on, Aunt Philippa!"
"It's a restaurant in Soho where you can get a full blowout—I mean a Continental lunch—for one-and-nine," her nephew told her. "Come on, Aunt Philippa!"
Lady Hawborough shuddered. "I should be delighted, Archibald dear, but—but I think you'd better all go round to Belgrave Square with me. It—it would be safer."
Lady Hawborough shuddered. "I’d be happy to, Archibald dear, but—I think it’s better if all of you come with me to Belgrave Square. It would be safer."
It was after lunch, when the two young and silly lovers were in the very ante-room where Kitty had overheard Lady Hawborough's fell designs, that Kitty, holding his head back from her for a moment, asked:
It was after lunch, when the two young and silly lovers were in the same room where Kitty had overheard Lady Hawborough's evil plans, that Kitty, holding his head back from her for a moment, asked:
"But why does she call you Archibald?"
"But why does she call you Archie?"
"Because it's my name, or one of 'em," he replied. "Harry Archibald Stephen Fitzwilliam——"
"Because it's my name, or one of them," he replied. "Harry Archibald Stephen Fitzwilliam——"
"Oh, stop, stop! I shall feel as if I were marrying half a dozen men. But you haven't told me why she calls you Archibald; and has thus caused all this confusion!"
"Oh, stop, stop! I’ll feel like I’m marrying half a dozen guys. But you haven’t told me why she calls you Archibald, which has caused all this confusion!"
"Oh, because a lawyer chap who bolted with a lot of her money was called Henry; and, moreover, a bishop we've got in the family, and a chap my aunt's very proud of, is called Archibald."
"Oh, because a lawyer who ran off with a lot of her money was named Henry; and also, we have a bishop in the family, and my aunt is really proud of him, and his name is Archibald."

"She'll have to drop that name, Harry," said Kitty firmly. "I can't bear it. Do you think she will?"
"She'll have to drop that name, Harry," Kitty said firmly. "I can't bear it. Do you think she will?"
"I'm perfectly certain she will, if you've made up your mind she shall," he returned, with an air of profound conviction; "for it's plain to me you've captured the aunt as well as the nephew. Yes, it's a fair cop." "She's a dear," murmured Kitty, very close to his ear.
"I'm completely sure she will, if you've decided she will," he replied, with an air of deep conviction; "because it's obvious to me you've won over both the aunt and the nephew. Yes, it's a done deal." "She's wonderful," Kitty whispered, very close to his ear.
FOOTNOTE:
THE LAND OF LET'SPRETEND
Paintings and Drawings by ARTHUR RACKHAM, R.W.S.
I.—LET'SPRETEND
But sometimes, curled on Mother's lap,
Or sitting in my bedtime bath,
I wish that I could find the path.
And you eat jam and cake at once,
Or chocolate and lemon squash,
While nobody need ever wash.
Except to kiss and cuddle you;
And fathers need not "earn their bread,"
But stay and romp with you instead.
And mothers; all the shops sell toys;
Just every one plays Hide and Seek,
And Christmas happens twice a week.
Also a yacht, like Grandpapa,
And lives in wigwams, tents, or huts,
And owns a knife that really cuts.
However tired you make your mind;
Like other things you never know
For sure—if you try ever so.
So nobody can quite explain
Exactly where the rainbows end.
And so it is with Let'spretend.
With my Mamma (who is his wife)
They've looked; and they are very old.
My father's thirty, I've been told!

My father's thirty, I've been told!"
II.—SUPPOSING
Hushed in Noah's Ark
(During the flood, I mean)—
It would have been a fun time!
They weren't like they are now;
Quite different long ago—
Check out this purple cow!
The bears and tigers also,
While zebras had, I think,
Most beautiful blue stripes.
Right now, the stripes are barely visible,
In my own Noah's Ark set
I once licked the paint off.
Such a dumb thing to do!
But I was not so old
Then—only 2:30.
Japhet and Shem, obviously!
I think I really am
I'm glad I don't look like them!

Of grass. Maybe at night
The cows and sheep and things
Searched around to grab a bite.
Tickling his toes,
Hoping to snatch a meal,
Two starving buffalo!
Noah had everything for himself;
Each one in double sets,
And mostly pretty unknown.
Look, he is painted red—
Would get to know you soon
And sleep in your bed.
Kneeling camels
And let you ride their bumps,
Or follow you closely.
Are guinea pigs and stuff;
My parents won't allow
The ones I really want.
Or really friendly giraffe,
I wonder why you smile;
They also say "no" and laugh.

To travel on the Ark,
With all the Zoo, you know—
Except when it was nighttime!


Were not as they are now"
III.—WHEN JIM IS QUITE GROWN UP
And has a bulldog pup,
And sits up very late
Always till half-past eight,
Then, when he is a man,
He means to marry Ann.
But he thinks she will do;
He has not told her yet,
Or she might be upset
At having got to wait
Until this distant date.
Sounds very fine indeed:
Adventures, wounds, and fights,
And hunting raids of nights;
Murders and blug and fun
With sword and axe and gun.
Mustangs and prairie flames!
Deserts and jungles vast,
And, when quite tired at last
With being on the roam,
Of course, he would come home.
Reel, wounded, into camp,
Bound with a handkerchief,
And munching bully-beef;
While Ann at the camp fire
Would listen and admire.
Nothing he will not do.
He often says to me
(Excepting the V.C.)
Medals he would decline—
They are not in his line.
And win a glorious name.
And Ann? How odd you are!
Why, just like his Mamma,
Would sit at home and sew,
Like women do, you know.

MAGEPA THE BUCK
Artwork by J. BYAM SHAW, A.R.W.S.
Copyright in the U.S.A. by H. Rider Haggard

One of these notes—it is contained in a book, much soiled and worn, that evidently its owner had carried about with him for years—reminds me of a conversation I had with Mr. Quatermain long ago when I was his guest in Yorkshire. The note itself is short; I think that he must have jotted it down within an hour or two of the event to which it refers. It runs thus:
One of these notes—it's in a book that’s really dirty and worn, clearly something its owner has carried around for years—makes me think of a conversation I had with Mr. Quatermain a long time ago when I was his guest in Yorkshire. The note itself is brief; I believe he must have written it down within an hour or two of the event it mentions. It goes like this:
"I wonder whether in the 'Land Beyond' any recognition is granted for acts of great courage and unselfish devotion—a kind of spiritual Victoria Cross. If so I think it ought to be accorded to that poor old savage, Magepa, at least it would be if I had any voice in the matter. Upon my word he has made me feel proud of humanity. And yet he was nothing but a 'nigger,' as so many call the Kaffirs."
"I wonder if in the 'Land Beyond' people are recognized for acts of great courage and selfless devotion—a sort of spiritual Victoria Cross. If that’s the case, I think it should go to that poor old savage, Magepa; at least it would if I had any say in it. Honestly, he has made me proud of humanity. And yet he was just a 'nigger,' as so many refer to the Kaffirs."
For a while I, the Editor, wondered to what this entry could allude. Then of a sudden it all came back to me. I saw myself, as a young man, seated in the hall of Quatermain's house one evening after dinner. With me were Sir Henry Curtis and Captain Good. We were smoking, and the conversation had turned upon deeds of heroism. Each of us detailed such acts as he could remember which had made the most impression on him. When we had finished, old Allan said:
For a while, I, the Editor, was curious about what this entry might refer to. Then suddenly, it all came back to me. I remembered sitting in Quatermain's house one evening after dinner as a young man. I was with Sir Henry Curtis and Captain Good. We were smoking, and the conversation shifted to acts of heroism. Each of us shared stories of heroic deeds that had left a strong impression on us. When we finished, old Allan said:
"With your leave I'll tell you a story of what I think was one of the bravest things I ever saw. It happened at the beginning of the Zulu war, when the troops were marching into Zululand. Now at that time, as you know, I was turning an honest penny transport-riding for Government, or rather for the military authorities. I hired them three wagons with the necessary voorloopers and drivers, sixteen good salted[64] oxen to each wagon, and myself in charge of the lot. They paid me—well, never mind how much—I am rather ashamed to mention the amount. I asked a good price for my wagons, or rather for the hire of them, of a very well satisfied young gentleman in uniform who had been exactly three weeks in the country, and, to my surprise, got it. But when I went to those in command and warned them what would happen if they persisted in their way of advance, then in their pride they would not listen to the old hunter and transport-rider, but politely bowed me out. If they had, there would have been no Isandhlwana disaster."
"With your permission, I’d like to share a story about one of the bravest things I’ve ever seen. It took place at the start of the Zulu war, when the troops were heading into Zululand. At that time, as you know, I was making an honest living transporting goods for the government, or more accurately, for the military authorities. I rented them three wagons with the required voorloopers and drivers, and sixteen solid salted[64] oxen for each wagon, with myself in charge of everything. They paid me—well, let’s just say I’m a bit embarrassed to reveal the amount. I asked a decent price for my wagons, or rather for their hire, from a young officer in uniform who had only been in the country for three weeks, and to my surprise, he agreed. However, when I went to those in charge and warned them about the consequences of their approach, they refused to listen to the old hunter and transport rider out of their pride, and politely dismissed me. If they had taken my advice, the Isandhlwana disaster could have been avoided."

He brooded awhile, for, as I knew, this was a sore subject with him, one of which he would rarely talk. Although he escaped himself, Quatermain had lost friends on that fatal field. He went on:
He thought for a bit because, as I knew, this was a sensitive topic for him that he rarely discussed. Even though he made it out alive, Quatermain had lost friends on that deadly battlefield. He continued:
To return to old Magepa. I had known him for many years. The first time we met was in the battle of the Tugela. I was fighting for the king's son, Umbelazi the Handsome, in the ranks of the Amawombe regiment—I mean to write all that story, for it should not be lost.[2] Well, as I have told you before, the Amawombe were wiped out; of the three thousand or so of them I think only about fifty remained alive after they had annihilated the three of Cetewayo's regiments that set upon them. But Magepa was one who survived.
To go back to old Magepa. I had known him for many years. The first time we met was during the battle of the Tugela. I was fighting for the king's son, Umbelazi the Handsome, in the ranks of the Amawombe regiment—I intend to write that whole story, as it should not be forgotten.[2] Well, as I've mentioned before, the Amawombe were wiped out; of the roughly three thousand of them, I think only about fifty survived after they defeated the three of Cetewayo's regiments that attacked them. But Magepa was one who lived.
I met him afterwards at old King Panda's kraal and recognised him as having fought by my side. Whilst I was talking with him the Prince Cetewayo came by; to me he was civil enough, for he knew how I chanced to be in the battle, but he glared at Magepa, and said:
I met him later at old King Panda's place and recognized him as someone who had fought alongside me. While I was chatting with him, Prince Cetewayo walked by; he was polite enough to me since he knew how I ended up in the battle, but he shot a fierce look at Magepa and said:
"Why, Macumazahn, is not this man one of the dogs with which you tried to bite me by the Tugela not long ago? He must be a cunning dog also, one who can run fast, for how comes it that he lives to snarl when so many will never bark again? Ow! if I had my way I would find a strip of hide to fit his neck."
"Why, Macumazahn, isn't this guy one of the dogs that tried to bite me by the Tugela not too long ago? He must be a clever one who can run fast, because how is it he still lives to snarl when so many will never bark again? Ow! if I had my choice, I would find a strip of hide to fit around his neck."
"Not so," I answered; "he has the king's peace and he is a brave man—braver than I am, anyway, Prince, seeing that I ran from the ranks of the Amawombe, while he stood where he was."
"Not really," I replied; "he has the king's protection and he's a brave man—braver than me, anyway, Prince, since I ran from the ranks of the Amawombe, while he stayed right where he was."
"You mean that your horse ran, Macumazahn. Well, since you like this dog, I will not hurt him"; and with a shrug he went his way.
"You mean that your horse ran, Macumazahn. Well, since you like this dog, I won't hurt him"; and with a shrug, he walked away.
"Yet soon or late he will hurt me," said Magepa, when the Prince had gone. "U'Cetewayo has a memory long as the shadow thrown by a tree at sunset. Moreover, as he knows well, it is true that I ran, Macumazahn, though not till all was finished and I could do no more[65] by standing still. You remember how, after we had eaten up the first of Cetewayo's regiments, the second charged us and we ate that up also. Well, in that fight I got a tap on the head from a kerry. It struck me on my man's ring which I had just put on, for I think I was the youngest soldier in that regiment of veterans. The ring saved me; still, for a while I lost my mind and lay like one dead. When I found it again the fight was over and Cetewayo's people were searching for our wounded that they might kill them. Presently they found me and saw that there was no hurt on me.
"Yet sooner or later, he will hurt me," said Magepa, after the Prince had left. "U'Cetewayo has a memory as long as the shadow cast by a tree at sunset. Besides, as he knows well, it's true that I ran, Macumazahn, but only after everything was finished and I could do no more by standing still[65]. You remember how, after we finished off the first of Cetewayo's regiments, the second charged us and we defeated that one too. In that fight, I got hit on the head by a kerry. It struck me on my man's ring that I had just put on, since I think I was the youngest soldier in that veteran regiment. The ring saved me; still, for a while, I lost my senses and lay there like I was dead. When I came to, the fight was over, and Cetewayo's people were looking for our wounded so they could kill them. Soon enough, they found me and saw that I wasn't hurt at all."
"'Here is one who shams dead like a stink-cat,' said a big fellow, lifting his spear.
"'Here’s someone pretending to be dead like a stink cat,' said a big guy, raising his spear."
"Then it was that I sprang up and ran, I who was but just married and desired to live. He struck at me, but I jumped over the spear, and the others that they threw missed me. Then they began to hunt me, but, Macumazahn, I, who am named 'The Buck' because I am swifter of foot than any man in Zululand, outpaced them all and got away safe."
"Then I jumped up and ran, just married and wanting to live. He aimed for me, but I jumped over the spear, and the others they threw missed me. Then they started chasing me, but, Macumazahn, I, known as 'The Buck' because I'm faster than anyone in Zululand, outran them all and escaped safely."
"Well done, Magepa," I said. "Still, remember the saying of your people, 'At last the strong swimmer goes with the stream and the swift runner is run down.'"
"Great job, Magepa," I said. "But remember what your people say, 'In the end, the strong swimmer goes with the current and the fast runner gets caught.'"
"I know it, Macumazahn," he answered, with a nod, "and perhaps in a day to come I shall know it better."
"I get it, Macumazahn," he replied, nodding, "and maybe one day I'll understand it even better."
I took little heed of his words at the time, but more than thirty years afterwards I remembered them.
I didn't pay much attention to what he said back then, but more than thirty years later, I remembered it.
Such was my first acquaintance with Magepa. Now, friends, I will tell you how it was renewed at the time of the Zulu war.
Such was my first encounter with Magepa. Now, friends, I will tell you how it was rekindled during the Zulu war.
As you know, I was attached to the centre column that advanced into Zululand by Rorke's Drift on the Buffalo River. Before war was declared, or at any rate before the advance began, while it might have been and many thought it would be averted, I was employed transport-riding goods to the little Rorke's Drift station, that which became so famous afterwards, and incidentally in collecting what information I could of Cetewayo's intentions. Hearing that there was a kraal a mile or so the other side of the river, of which the people were said to be very friendly to the English, I determined to visit it. You may think this was rash, but I was so well known in Zululand, where for many years, by special leave of the king, I was allowed to go whither I would quite unmolested, that I felt no fear for myself so long as I went alone.
As you know, I was part of the main group that moved into Zululand from Rorke's Drift on the Buffalo River. Before war was declared, or at least before the advance started, when it seemed like conflict might be avoided—many believed it would be—I was busy transporting goods to the small Rorke's Drift station, the one that became so famous later, and, incidentally, gathering whatever information I could about Cetewayo's plans. I heard there was a kraal about a mile across the river, where the locals were said to be very friendly to the English, so I decided to check it out. You might think this was reckless, but I was well-known in Zululand, where for many years, thanks to special permission from the king, I could go wherever I wanted without any trouble, so I felt safe going alone.
Accordingly one evening I crossed the drift and headed for a kloof in which I was told the kraal stood. Ten minutes' ride brought me in sight of it. It was not a large kraal; there may have been six or eight[66] huts and a cattle enclosure surrounded by the usual fence. The situation, however, was very pretty, a knoll of rising ground backed by the wooded slopes of the kloof. As I approached I saw women and children running to the kraal to hide, and when I reached the gateway for some time no one would come out to meet me. At length a small boy appeared who informed me that the kraal was "empty as a gourd."
One evening, I crossed the stream and made my way to a valley where I had been told the village was located. After about ten minutes of riding, I spotted it. It wasn't a big village; there were maybe six or eight[66] huts and a livestock pen surrounded by the usual fence. The location, though, was quite beautiful, with a small hill rising up and the wooded slopes of the valley behind it. As I got closer, I noticed women and children rushing to the village to hide, and when I arrived at the entrance, no one came out to greet me for a while. Eventually, a small boy appeared and told me that the village was "empty as a gourd."
"Quite so," I answered; "still, go and tell the headman that Macumazahn wishes to speak with him."
"Absolutely," I replied; "however, please go and let the headman know that Macumazahn wants to talk to him."
The boy departed, and presently I saw a face that seemed familiar to me peeping round the gateway. After a careful inspection its owner emerged.
The boy left, and soon I noticed a face that looked familiar peeking around the gateway. After a closer look, its owner stepped out.
He was a tall, thin man of indefinite age, perhaps between sixty and seventy, with a finely-cut face, a little grey beard, kind eyes and very well shaped hands and feet, the fingers, which twitched incessantly, being remarkably long.
He was a tall, thin man of unclear age, probably between sixty and seventy, with a finely chiseled face, a small gray beard, kind eyes, and very well-shaped hands and feet. His fingers, which twitched constantly, were notably long.
"Greeting, Macumazahn," he said. "I see you do not remember me. Well, think of the battle of the Tugela, and of the last stand of the Amawombe, and of a certain talk at the kraal of our Father-who-is-dead" (that is, King Panda), "and of how he who sits in his place" (he meant Cetewayo) "told you that if he had his way he would find a hide rope to fit the neck of a certain one."
"Greeting, Macumazahn," he said. "I see you don't remember me. Well, think about the battle of the Tugela, the last stand of the Amawombe, and a particular conversation at the kraal of our Father-who-is-dead" (meaning King Panda), "and how the one who holds his position" (he was referring to Cetewayo) "told you that if he had his way, he would find a hide rope to fit the neck of a certain person."
"Ah!" I said, "I know you now; you are Magepa the Buck. So the Runner has not yet been run down."
"Ah!" I said, "I recognize you now; you're Magepa the Buck. So the Runner hasn't been caught yet."
"No, Macumazahn, not yet; but there is still time. I think that many swift feet will be at work ere long."
"No, Macumazahn, not yet; but there's still time. I believe that many quick feet will be moving soon."
"How have you prospered?" I asked him.
"How have you been doing?" I asked him.
"Well enough, Macumazahn, in all ways except one. I have three wives, but my children have been few and are dead, except one daughter, who is married and lives with me, for her husband, too, is dead. He was killed by a buffalo, and she has not yet married again. But enter and see."
"That's good enough, Macumazahn, in every way except one. I have three wives, but I have had few children, and they are all dead except for one daughter, who is married and lives with me since her husband is dead too. He was killed by a buffalo, and she hasn’t remarried yet. But come in and take a look."

So I went in and saw Magepa's wives, old women all of them. Also, at his bidding, his daughter, whose name was Gita, brought me some maas, or curdled milk, to drink. She was a well-formed woman, very like her father, but sad-faced, perhaps with a prescience of evil to come. Clinging to her finger was a beautiful boy of something under two years of age, who, when he saw Magepa, ran to him and threw his little arms about his legs. The old man lifted the child and kissed him tenderly, saying:
So I went in and saw Magepa's wives, all elderly women. Also, at his request, his daughter, named Gita, brought me some maas, or curdled milk, to drink. She was an attractive woman, much like her father, but with a sad expression, perhaps sensing some impending trouble. Clinging to her finger was a beautiful boy under two years old, who, upon seeing Magepa, ran to him and wrapped his little arms around his legs. The old man picked up the child and kissed him affectionately, saying:
"It is well that this toddler and I should love one another, Macumazahn, seeing that he is the last of my race. All the other[67] children here are those of the people who have come to live in my shadow."
"It’s good that this toddler and I love each other, Macumazahn, since he’s the last of my kind. All the other[67] kids here are from the people who have come to live in my shadow."
"Where are their fathers?" I asked, patting the little boy (who, his mother told me, was named Sinala) upon the cheek, an attention that he resented.
"Where are their fathers?" I asked, gently patting the little boy (who his mother told me was named Sinala) on the cheek, a gesture he didn’t appreciate.
"They have been called away on duty," answered Magepa shortly; and I changed the subject.
"They’ve been called away for duty," Magepa replied briefly; and I changed the subject.

Then we began to talk about old times, and I asked him if he had any oxen to sell, saying that this was my reason for visiting his kraal.
Then we started reminiscing about the past, and I asked him if he had any oxen for sale, explaining that this was why I visited his kraal.
"Nay, Macumazahn," he answered, in a meaning voice. "This year all the cattle are the king's."
"Nah, Macumazahn," he replied, in a significant tone. "This year all the cattle belong to the king."
I nodded and replied that, as it was so, I had better be going; whereon, as I half expected, Magepa announced that he would see me safe to the drift. So I bade farewell to the wives and the widowed daughter, and we started.
I nodded and said that since that was the case, I should get going; and, as I kind of expected, Magepa said he would make sure I got to the river crossing safely. So, I said goodbye to the wives and the widowed daughter, and we set off.
As soon as we were clear of the kraal Magepa began to open his heart to me.
As soon as we left the enclosure, Magepa started to share his feelings with me.
"Macumazahn," he said, looking up at me earnestly, for I was mounted and he walked beside my horse, "there is to be war. Cetewayo will not consent to the demands of the great White Chief from the Cape"—he meant Sir Bartle Frere. "He will fight with the English; only he will let them begin the fighting. He will draw them on into Zululand and then overwhelm them with his impis and stamp them flat, and eat them up; and I, who love the English, am very sorry. Yes, it makes my heart bleed. If it were the Boers now, I should be glad, for we Zulus hate the Boers; but the English we do not hate; even Cetewayo likes them; still he will eat them up if they attack him."
"Macumazahn," he said, looking up at me seriously, since I was on horseback and he was walking beside my horse, "there's going to be war. Cetewayo won't agree to the demands of the great White Chief from the Cape"—he meant Sir Bartle Frere. "He will fight the English; but he will let them start the fighting. He'll lure them into Zululand and then overwhelm them with his impis and crush them, and I, who love the English, am very sorry. Yes, it breaks my heart. If it were the Boers now, I would be glad, because we Zulus hate the Boers; but we don't hate the English; even Cetewayo likes them; still, he will crush them if they attack him."
"Indeed," I answered; and then, as in duty bound, I proceeded to get what I could out of him, and that was not a little. Of course, however, I did not swallow it all, since I suspected that Magepa was feeding me with news that he had been ordered to disseminate.
"Absolutely," I replied; and then, as I felt I needed to, I started to get whatever I could from him, and it was quite a bit. However, I didn’t take everything at face value, since I suspected that Magepa was giving me information he had been told to share.
Presently we came to the mouth of the kloof in which the kraal stood, and here, for greater convenience of conversation, we halted, for I thought it as well that we should not be seen in close talk on the open plain beyond. The path here, I should add, ran past a clump of green bushes; I remember they bore a white flower that smelt sweet, and were backed by some tall grass, elephant-grass I think it was, among which grew mimosa trees.
Right now, we reached the entrance of the gorge where the village was located, and we stopped here so we could talk more conveniently, since I thought it was better not to be seen engaged in a close conversation out in the open plain. I should mention that the path here passed by a cluster of green bushes; I remember they had white flowers that smelled sweet and were surrounded by some tall grass, which I believe was elephant grass, among which mimosa trees grew.
"Magepa," I said, "if in truth there is to be fighting, why don't[68] you move over the river one night with your people and cattle, and get into Natal?"
"Magepa," I said, "if there really is going to be fighting, why don't[68] you and your people move across the river one night with your cattle and make it into Natal?"

"I would if I could, Macumazahn, who have no stomach for this war against the English. But there I should not be safe, since presently the king will come into Natal too, or send thirty thousand assegais as his messengers. Then what will happen to those who have left him?"
"I would if I could, Macumazahn, but I have no desire for this war against the English. However, I wouldn’t be safe there either, since soon the king will come into Natal as well, or send thirty thousand assegais as his messengers. So, what will happen to those who have abandoned him?"
"Oh, if you think that," I answered, "you had better stay where you are."
"Oh, if you think that," I replied, "you should just stay where you are."
"Also, Macumazahn, the husbands of those women at my kraal have been called up to their regiments, and if their wives fled to the English they would be killed. Again, the king has sent for nearly all our cattle, 'to keep it safe.' He fears lest we Border Zulus might join our people in Natal, and that is why he is keeping our cattle 'safe.'"
"Also, Macumazahn, the husbands of those women at my village have been called up to their regiments, and if their wives flee to the English, they would be killed. Furthermore, the king has taken almost all our cattle 'to keep it safe.' He worries that we Border Zulus might join our people in Natal, and that’s why he’s keeping our cattle 'safe.'"
"Life is more than cattle, Magepa. At least you might come."
"Life is more than just livestock, Magepa. At least you could show up."
"What! And leave my people to be killed? Macumazahn, you did not use to talk so. Still, hearken. Macumazahn, will you do me a service? I will pay you well for it. I would get my daughter Gita and my little grandson Sinala into safety. If I and my wives are wiped out it does not matter, for we are old. But her I would save, and the boy I would save, so that one may live who will remember my name. Now, if I were to send them across the drift, say at the dawn, not to-morrow, and not the next day, but the day after, would you receive them into your wagon and deliver them safe to some place in Natal? I have money hidden, fifty pieces of gold, and you may take half of these and also half of the cattle if ever I live to get them back out of the keeping of the king."
"What! And leave my people to be killed? Macumazahn, you used to speak differently. Still, listen. Macumazahn, will you do me a favor? I will pay you well for it. I want to get my daughter Gita and my little grandson Sinala to safety. If I and my wives are wiped out, it doesn’t matter, because we’re old. But I want to save her and the boy, so that at least one person will remember my name. Now, if I send them across the drift, say at dawn, not tomorrow, and not the next day, but the day after, would you take them in your wagon and deliver them safely to somewhere in Natal? I have hidden money, fifty pieces of gold, and you can take half of that and also half of the cattle if I ever manage to get them back from the king."
"Never mind about the money, and we will speak of the cattle afterwards," I said. "I understand that you wish to send your daughter and your little grandson out of danger, and I think you wise, very wise. When once the advance begins, if there is an advance, who knows what may happen? War is a rough game, Magepa. It is not the custom of you black people to spare women and children, and there will be Zulus fighting on our side as well as on yours; do you understand?"
"Don’t worry about the money; we can talk about the cattle later," I said. "I get that you want to send your daughter and young grandson to safety, and I think that’s smart, very smart. Once the fighting starts, if it starts, who knows what could happen? War is a tough business, Magepa. It’s not typical for your people to protect women and children, and there will be Zulus fighting alongside us as well as against us; do you get what I'm saying?"
"Ow! I understand, Macumazahn. I have known the face of war and seen many a little one like my grandson Sinala assegaied upon his mother's back."
"Ow! I get it, Macumazahn. I’ve experienced war and watched many little ones, like my grandson Sinala, struck down while on their mother’s back."
"Very good. But if I do this for you, you must do something for me. Say, Magepa, does Cetewayo really mean to fight, and if so, how?[69] Oh yes, I know all you have been telling me, but I want not words, but truth from the heart."
"Sounds great. But if I help you out, you have to help me too. So, Magepa, does Cetewayo really intend to fight, and if he does, how? [69] I get that you've shared a lot with me, but I want honesty, not just talk."
"You ask secrets," said the old fellow, peering about him into the gathering gloom. "Still, 'a spear for a spear and a shield for a shield,' as our saying runs. I have spoken no lie. The king does mean to fight, not because he wants to, but because the regiments swear that they will wash their assegais, they who have never seen blood since that battle of the Tugela in which we two played a part; and if he will not suffer it, well, there are more of his race! Also he means to fight thus," and he gave me some very useful information; that is, information which would have been useful if those in authority had deigned to pay any attention to it when I passed it on.
"You’re asking for secrets," said the old man, looking around at the encroaching darkness. "Still, 'a spear for a spear and a shield for a shield,' as we say. I haven’t lied. The king is going to fight, not because he wants to, but because the troops insist they will shed blood, even those who haven’t seen battle since the Tugela fight where we both played a part; and if he doesn’t allow it, well, there are more from his lineage! Also, he plans to fight this way," and he gave me some very useful information; that is, information that would have been useful if those in charge had bothered to listen to it when I passed it along.
Just as he finished speaking I thought that I heard a sound in the dense green bush behind us. It reminded me of the noise a man makes when he tries to stifle a cough, and frightened me. For if we had been overheard by a spy, Magepa was as good as dead, and the sooner I was across the river the better.
Just as he finished speaking, I thought I heard a noise in the thick green bushes behind us. It sounded like someone trying to hold back a cough, and it scared me. If a spy had overheard us, Magepa was as good as dead, and the sooner I got across the river, the better.
"What's that?" I asked.
"What’s that?" I asked.
"A bush buck, Macumazahn. There are lots of them about here."
"A bushbuck, Macumazahn. There are plenty of them around here."
Not being satisfied, though it is true that buck do cough like this, I turned my horse to the bush, seeking an opening. Thereon something crashed away and vanished into the long grass. In those shadows, of course, I could not see what it was, but such light as remained glinted on what might have been the polished tip of the horn of an antelope or—an assegai.
Not satisfied, even though it's true that bucks do cough like this, I turned my horse toward the bushes, looking for a way through. Just then, something crashed away and disappeared into the tall grass. In those shadows, I couldn't see what it was, but the remaining light reflected off what could have been the polished tip of an antelope's horn or—an assegai.
"I told you it was a buck, Macumazahn," said Magepa. "Still, if you smell danger, let us come away from the bush, though the orders are that no white man is to be touched as yet."
"I told you it was a buck, Macumazahn," Magepa said. "Still, if you sense danger, let's get away from the bush, even though the orders are that no white man is to be harmed just yet."
Then, while we walked on towards the ford, he set out with great detail, as Kaffirs do, the exact arrangements that he proposed to make for the handing over of his daughter and her child into my care. I remember that I asked him why he would not send her on the following morning, instead of two mornings later. He answered because he expected an outpost of scouts from one of the regiments at his kraal that night, who would probably remain there over the morrow and perhaps longer. While they were in the place it would be difficult for him to send away Gita and her son without exciting suspicion.
Then, as we walked toward the ford, he went into great detail, as Kaffirs do, about the exact plans he had for handing over his daughter and her child to my care. I remember asking him why he wouldn't send her the next morning instead of two mornings later. He replied that he expected a group of scouts from one of the regiments at his kraal that night, who would likely stay over the next day and maybe even longer. While they were there, it would be hard for him to send Gita and her son away without raising suspicion.

Near the drift we parted, and I returned to our provisional camp and wrote a beautiful report of all that I had learned, of which report, I may add, no one took the slightest notice.
Near the drift, we said our goodbyes, and I went back to our temporary camp and wrote a detailed report on everything I had learned. However, I should note that no one paid the slightest attention to that report.
I think it was the morning before that whereon I had arranged[70] to meet Gita and the little boy at the drift that just about dawn I went down to the river for a wash. Having taken my dip I climbed on to a flat rock to dress myself, and looked at the billows of beautiful, pearly mist which hid the face of the water, and considered—I almost said listened to—the great silence, for as yet no live thing was stirring.
I think it was the morning before when I had planned[70] to meet Gita and the little boy at the riverbank. Just around dawn, I went down to the river to wash up. After taking my dip, I climbed onto a flat rock to get dressed and looked at the waves of beautiful, pearly mist that covered the water's surface. I reflected—I almost said listened to—the great silence, as no living thing was moving yet.
Ah! if I had known of the hideous sights and sounds that were destined to be heard ere long in this same haunt of perfect peace! Indeed, at that moment there came a kind of hint or premonition of them, since suddenly through the utter quiet broke the blood-curdling wail of a woman. It was followed by other wails and shouts, distant and yet distinct. Then the silence fell again.
Ah! If I had known about the horrifying sights and sounds that were going to invade this place of complete peace! In fact, at that moment, I felt a kind of hint or warning about them, as suddenly the deep quiet was shattered by the blood-curdling wail of a woman. It was followed by other wails and shouts, distant yet clear. Then silence fell again.
Now, thought I to myself, that noise might very well have come from old Magepa's kraal; luckily, however, sounds are deceptive in mist.
Now, I thought to myself, that noise could have definitely come from old Magepa's kraal; fortunately, though, sounds can be misleading in the mist.
Well, the end of it was that I waited there till the sun rose. The first thing on which its bright beams struck was a mighty column of smoke rising to heaven from where Magepa's kraal had stood!
Well, in the end, I waited there until the sun came up. The first thing its bright rays hit was a huge column of smoke rising to the sky from where Magepa's kraal had been!
I went back to my wagons very sad, so sad that I could scarcely eat my breakfast. While I walked I wondered hard whether the light had glinted upon the tip of a buck's horn in that patch of green bush with the sweet-smelling white flowers a night or two ago. Or had it perchance fallen upon the point of the assegai of some spy who was watching my movements! In that event yonder column of smoke and the horrible cries which preceded it were easy to explain. For had not Magepa and I talked secrets together, and in Zulu.
I returned to my wagons feeling really down, so down that I could barely eat my breakfast. As I walked, I thought hard about whether the light had reflected off the tip of a buck's horn in that patch of green bushes with the sweet-smelling white flowers a night or two ago. Or had it maybe shone on the point of the assegai of some spy who was keeping an eye on me? If that's the case, then that column of smoke and the terrible cries that came before it make sense. After all, hadn’t Magepa and I shared secrets together, and in Zulu?
On the following morning at the dawn I attended at the drift in the faint hope that Gita and her boy might arrive there as arranged. But nobody came, which was not wonderful, seeing that Gita lay dead, stabbed through and through, as I saw afterwards (she made a good fight for the child), and that her spirit had gone to wherever go the souls of the brave-hearted, be they white or black. Only on the farther bank of the river I saw some Zulu scouts who seemed to know my errand, for they called to me, asking mockingly where was the pretty woman I had come to meet?
On the following morning at dawn, I went to the riverbank with a faint hope that Gita and her boy would show up as planned. But nobody came, which wasn’t surprising since Gita was dead, stabbed multiple times, as I found out later (she fought hard for the child), and her spirit had gone to wherever the souls of the brave-hearted, whether white or black, go. Only on the far side of the river, I saw some Zulu scouts who seemed to know why I was there, as they called out mockingly, asking where the pretty woman I had come to meet was.
After that I tried to put the matter out of my head, which indeed was full enough of other things, since now definite orders had arrived as to the advance, and with these many troops and officers.
After that, I tried to forget about it, which was easy enough since my mind was already busy with other things. Definitive orders had come through regarding the advance, along with many troops and officers.

It was just then that the Zulus began to fire across the river at such of our people as they saw upon the bank. At these they took aim, and, as a result, hit nobody. A raw Kaffir with a rifle, in my[72] experience, is only dangerous when he aims at nothing, for then the bullet looks after itself, and may catch you. To put a stop to this nuisance a regiment of the friendly natives—there may have been several hundred of them—was directed to cross the river and clear the kloofs and rocks of the Zulu skirmishers who were hidden among them. I watched them go off in fine style.
It was just then that the Zulus started shooting across the river at our people on the bank. They aimed carefully, but they didn’t hit anyone. In my experience, a novice with a rifle is only dangerous when he’s not aiming at anything because then the bullet can go anywhere and might catch you. To put an end to this annoyance, a regiment of friendly locals—there were probably several hundred of them—was ordered to cross the river and clear the ravines and rocks of the Zulu skirmishers hiding there. I saw them leave in great formation.

Towards evening some one told me that our impi, as he grandiloquently called it, was returning victorious. Having at the moment nothing else to do, I walked down to the river at a point where the water was deep and the banks were high. Here I climbed to the top of a pile of boulders, whence with my field-glasses I could sweep a great extent of plain which stretched away on the Zululand side till at length it merged into hills and bush.
Towards evening, someone told me that our impi, as he dramatically called it, was coming back victorious. Since I had nothing else to do at that moment, I walked down to the river at a spot where the water was deep and the banks were high. Here, I climbed to the top of a pile of boulders, where, with my binoculars, I could survey a wide expanse of the plain that stretched out on the Zululand side until it finally blended into hills and bush.
Presently I saw some of our natives marching homewards in a scattered and disorganised fashion, but evidently very proud of themselves, for they were waving their assegais and singing scraps of war-songs. A few minutes later, a mile or more away, I caught sight of a man running.
Currently, I saw some of our locals heading home in a scattered and disorganized way, but clearly very proud of themselves, as they were waving their assegais and singing bits of war songs. A few minutes later, about a mile away, I noticed a man running.
Watching him through the glasses I noted three things: first, that he was tall; secondly, that he ran with extraordinary swiftness; and, thirdly, that he had something tied upon his back. It was evident, further, that he had good reason to run, since he was being hunted by a number of our Kaffirs, of whom more and more continually joined in the chase. From every side they poured down upon him, trying to cut him off and kill him, for as they got nearer I could see the assegais which they threw at him flash in the sunlight.
Watching him through the glasses, I noticed three things: first, he was tall; second, he ran with incredible speed; and third, he had something tied to his back. It was clear he had a good reason to run, since a number of our Kaffirs were hunting him, with more joining the chase all the time. They were coming at him from all sides, trying to cut him off and kill him, and as they got closer, I could see the assegais they threw at him glinting in the sunlight.
Very soon I understood that the man was running with a definite object and to a definite point; he was trying to reach the river. I thought the sight very pitiful, this one poor creature being hunted to death by so many. Also I wondered why he did not free himself from the bundle on his back, and came to the conclusion that he must be a witch-doctor, and that the bundle contained his precious charms or medicines.
Very soon I realized that the man was running with a clear purpose and headed toward a specific destination; he was trying to get to the river. I found the scene very sad, this one poor individual being chased to death by so many. I also wondered why he didn’t just get rid of the load on his back, and concluded that he must be a witch doctor, and that the bundle held his valuable charms or medicines.
This was while he was yet a long way off, but when he came nearer, within three or four hundred yards, of a sudden I caught the outline of his face against a good background, and knew it for that of Magepa.
This was while he was still a long way off, but when he got closer, about three or four hundred yards away, I suddenly saw his face outlined against a clear background and recognized it as Magepa's.
"My God!" I said to myself, "it is old Magepa the Buck, and the bundle in the mat will be his grandson, Sinala!"
"My God!" I said to myself, "it's old Magepa the Buck, and the bundle in the mat must be his grandson, Sinala!"
Yes, even then I felt certain that he was carrying the child upon his back.
Yes, even then I was sure that he was carrying the child on his back.
What was I to do? It was impossible for me to cross the river at that place, and long before I could get round by the ford all would be finished. I stood up on my rock and shouted to those brutes of Kaffirs to let the man alone. They were so excited that they did not hear my words; at least, they swore afterwards that they thought I was encouraging them to hunt him down.
What was I supposed to do? It was impossible for me to cross the river there, and long before I could get around to the ford, everything would be over. I stood up on my rock and shouted to those brutal Kaffirs to leave the man alone. They were so worked up that they didn't hear what I was saying; at least, they claimed afterward that they thought I was cheering them on to chase him down.
But Magepa heard me. At that moment he seemed to be failing, but the sight of me appeared to give him fresh strength. He gathered himself together and leapt forward at a really surprising speed. Now the river was not more than three hundred yards away from him, and for the first two hundred of these he quite outdistanced his pursuers, although they were most of them young men and comparatively fresh. Then once more his strength began to fail.
But Magepa heard me. In that moment, he looked like he was struggling, but seeing me seemed to give him a burst of energy. He pulled himself together and jumped forward at an unexpected speed. The river was now just three hundred yards away, and for the first two hundred yards, he completely outpaced his pursuers, even though most of them were young and relatively fresh. Then, once again, his strength started to fade.
Watching through the glasses I could see that his mouth was wide open, and that there was red foam upon his lips. The burden on his back was dragging him down. Once he lifted his hands as though to loose it; then with a wild gesture let them fall again.
Watching through the glasses, I could see that his mouth was wide open, and there was red foam on his lips. The weight on his back was pulling him down. He lifted his hands as if to free himself; then with a frantic motion, he let them drop again.
Two of the pursuers who had outpaced the others crept up to him—lank, lean men of not more than thirty years of age. They had stabbing spears in their hands, such as are used at close quarters, and these of course they did not throw. One of them gained a little on the other.
Two of the chasers who had outstripped the rest sneaked up to him—tall, thin guys no older than thirty. They were armed with stabbing spears meant for close combat, and they weren't going to throw them. One of them pulled ahead slightly of the other.
Now Magepa was not more than fifty yards from the bank, with the first hunter about ten paces behind him and coming up rapidly. Magepa glanced over his shoulder and saw, then put out his last strength. For forty yards he went like an arrow, running straight away from his pursuers, until he was within a few feet of the bank, when he stumbled and fell.
Now Magepa was no more than fifty yards from the bank, with the first hunter about ten steps behind him and closing in quickly. Magepa glanced over his shoulder and saw him, then pushed himself to the limit. For forty yards, he sprinted like an arrow, running straight away from his pursuers, until he was just a few feet from the bank, when he stumbled and fell.
"He's done," I said, and, upon my word, if I had a rifle in my hand I think I would have stopped one or both of those bloodhounds and taken the consequences.
"He's finished," I said, and honestly, if I had a gun in my hand, I think I would have shot one or both of those bloodhounds and dealt with the fallout.

But, no! Just as the first man lifted his broad spear to stab him through the back on which the bundle lay, Magepa leapt up and wheeled round to take the thrust in his chest. Evidently he did not wish to be speared in the back—for[74] a certain reason. He took it sure enough, for the assegai was wrenched out of the hand of the striker. Still, as he was reeling backwards, it did not go through Magepa, or perhaps it hit a bone. He drew out the spear and threw it at the man, wounding him. Then he staggered on, back and back, to the edge of the little cliff.
But no! Just as the first man raised his broad spear to stab him in the back where the bundle lay, Magepa jumped up and turned around to take the thrust in his chest. He clearly didn't want to be stabbed in the back—for a specific reason. He took the hit, as the assegai was pulled from the hand of the attacker. Still, as he staggered backward, it didn't go through Magepa, or maybe it hit a bone. He pulled out the spear and threw it at the man, wounding him. Then he staggered on, back and back, to the edge of the small cliff.
It was reached at last. With a cry of "Help me, Macumazahn!" Magepa turned, and before the other man could spear him, leapt straight into deep water. He rose. Yes, the brave old fellow rose and struck out for the other bank, leaving a little line of red behind him.
It was finally reached. With a shout of "Help me, Macumazahn!" Magepa turned, and before the other man could spear him, he jumped straight into deep water. He resurfaced. Yes, the brave old guy came up and swam toward the other bank, leaving a small trail of red behind him.
I rushed, or rather sprang and rolled down to the edge of the stream, to where a point of shingle ran out into the water. Along this I clambered, and beyond it up to my middle. Now Magepa was being swept past me. I caught his outstretched hand and pulled him ashore.
I rushed, or rather jumped and rolled down to the edge of the stream, to where a patch of stones jutted out into the water. I climbed along it, and beyond it, I was up to my waist in water. Now Magepa was being carried past me. I grabbed his outstretched hand and pulled him to shore.
"The boy!" he gasped; "the boy! Is he dead?"
"The boy!" he gasped. "The boy! Is he dead?"
I severed the lashings of the mat that had cut right into the old fellow's shoulders. Inside of it was little Sinala, spluttering out water, but very evidently alive and unhurt, for presently he set up a yell.
I cut the ties of the mat that had dug into the old man's shoulders. Inside it was little Sinala, gasping for air, but clearly alive and unharmed, because soon he let out a yell.
"No," I said, "he lives, and will live."
"No," I said, "he's alive, and he will stay alive."
"Then all is well, Macumazahn." (A pause.) "It was a spy in the bush, not a buck. He overheard our talk. The king's slayers came. Gita held the door of the hut while I took the child, cut a hole through the straw with my assegai, and crept out at the back. She was full of spears before she died, but I got away with the boy. Till your Kaffirs found me I lay hid in the bush, hoping to escape to Natal. Then I ran for the river, and saw you on the further bank. I might have got away, but that child is heavy." (A pause.) "Give him food, Macumazahn, he must be hungry," (A pause.) "Farewell. That was a good saying of yours—the swift runner is outrun at last. Ah! yet I did not run in vain." (Another pause, the last.) Then he lifted himself upon one arm and with the other saluted, first the boy Sinala and next me, muttering, "Remember your promise, Macumazahn."
"Then all is well, Macumazahn." (A pause.) "It was a spy in the bushes, not a buck. He overheard our conversation. The king's killers came. Gita held the door of the hut while I took the child, cut a hole through the straw with my assegai, and crept out the back. She was hit with spears before she died, but I got away with the boy. Until your Kaffirs found me, I hid in the bushes, hoping to escape to Natal. Then I ran for the river and saw you on the other bank. I might have gotten away, but that child is heavy." (A pause.) "Give him food, Macumazahn, he must be hungry," (A pause.) "Farewell. That was a good saying of yours—the swift runner is outrun at last. Ah! yet I did not run in vain." (Another pause, the last.) Then he lifted himself on one arm and with the other saluted, first the boy Sinala and then me, muttering, "Remember your promise, Macumazahn."
"That is how Magepa the Buck died. I never saw any one carrying weight who could run quite so well as he," and Quatermain turned his head away as though the memory of this incident affected him somewhat.
"That's how Magepa the Buck died. I never saw anyone who could carry a load and run as well as he did," Quatermain said, turning his head away as if the memory of this incident troubled him a bit.
"What became of the child Sinala?" I asked presently.
"What happened to the child Sinala?" I asked after a moment.
"Oh, I sent him to an institution in Natal, and afterwards was able to get some of his property back for him. I believe that he is being trained as an interpreter."
"Oh, I sent him to a facility in Natal, and later I was able to retrieve some of his belongings for him. I think he’s being trained as an interpreter."

FOOTNOTE:

TRUE SPARTAN HEARTS
BEATRICE HARRADEN
Art and Decor by EDMUND DULAC

So this was how the Spartans felt about their warriors; and you can imagine their indignation as well as their dismay when, in the year 371 b.c., news reached Sparta that their army had been defeated at the battle of Leuctra by the Bœotians, a rival Grecian State, and that three hundred men had saved their lives in flight. The news was brought at the moment when some great festival was being celebrated in the city. The Ephors commanded the names of the slain to be made known to their relatives, and the women were forbidden to mourn. But the mother of Eucrates could not at first hide her grief, and her neighbours said among themselves:
So this was how the Spartans felt about their warriors; and you can imagine their anger and shock when, in 371 B.C., news came to Sparta that their army had been defeated at the battle of Leuctra by the Bœotians, a rival Greek state, and that three hundred men had saved themselves by fleeing. The news arrived during a major festival being celebrated in the city. The Ephors ordered the names of the fallen to be announced to their families, and the women were told not to mourn. But the mother of Eucrates could not initially hide her sorrow, and her neighbors whispered among themselves:
"Why should she be sorrowful? Her son has died bravely. If he had disgraced himself by flight, then only would she have the right to mourn."
"Why should she be sad? Her son died bravely. If he had embarrassed himself by running away, then she would have the right to grieve."
The old man Phidon came in to see her, and found her spinning, busily engaged at her work, it is true, but with tears in her saddened eyes. He was a very stern old man, a Spartan every inch of him, and he spoke harshly to poor Ione.
The old man Phidon came in to see her and found her spinning, seriously focused on her work, but with tears in her sad eyes. He was a very stern old man, a true Spartan, and he spoke harshly to poor Ione.
"Ione," he said, "not one single tear should course down your[76] cheeks, not one single pang of grief should assail your heart. I it is who should weep. I it is who should mourn. For Callias, my grandson, is not amongst the slain. Unlike your brave son Eucrates, my Callias has not died at his post of duty. He lives, and by living he has brought dishonour and shame on his family. How can I meet him? What can I say to him? Nay, I will not look upon his face. I will not vouchsafe one word of greeting to him. His father was the glory of my life, but he is the soul of its shame. The gods have been cruel to me in my old age; but they have been merciful to you, Ione. For your son, death with honour. For my Callias, life with dishonour. His father won the crown of wild olive in the Olympic games, and earned the right of fighting by the king's side, and died there; and I was proud of him. But woe is me that I cannot be proud of Callias."
"Ione," he said, "not a single tear should roll down your[76] cheeks, not a single pang of grief should hit your heart. I am the one who should weep. I am the one who should mourn. Because Callias, my grandson, is not among the fallen. Unlike your brave son Eucrates, my Callias has not died at his post. He lives, and by living he has brought dishonor and shame to our family. How can I face him? What can I say to him? No, I won’t look upon his face. I won’t extend even a greeting to him. His father was the pride of my life, but he is the source of its shame. The gods have been cruel to me in my old age; but they have been merciful to you, Ione. For your son, death with honor. For my Callias, life with dishonor. His father won the crown of wild olive in the Olympic Games, earned the right to fight by the king’s side, and died there; and I was proud of him. But woe is me that I cannot be proud of Callias."
And, Spartan mother as she truly was, Ione knew well that here was a grief far greater than her own loss of her beloved son. She brushed her last tear aside, and tried to comfort old Phidon, whom she had known all her life. Her son Eucrates and this very Callias had been friends together ever since they were children; and in the days gone by, Phidon and Ione's father had fought side by side for Sparta.
And, being a true Spartan mother, Ione understood that this grief was much greater than her own loss of her beloved son. She wiped away her last tear and tried to comfort old Phidon, whom she had known her whole life. Her son Eucrates and this very Callias had been friends since they were kids; and in the past, Phidon and Ione's father had fought together for Sparta.
"May be, Phidon," she said, "the gods have spared Callias and his comrades, so that they may yet serve Sparta, and help her to triumph over her enemies."
"Maybe, Phidon," she said, "the gods have spared Callias and his friends, so they can still serve Sparta and help her win against her enemies."
But he shook his head, and would hear no word of comfort, though, as the days went by, it seemed to ease his stern spirit to sit beside her, and watch her at her work. And then she would speak to him of Callias, and urge him not to be over hard on the lad when he returned.
But he shook his head and wouldn’t accept any words of comfort. Still, as the days passed, it seemed to relax his stern demeanor to sit beside her and watch her work. Then she would talk to him about Callias and encourage him not to be too hard on the kid when he came back.
"You must pardon him, Phidon," she said. "Perchance he will live to do great things for Sparta."
"You need to forgive him, Phidon," she said. "Maybe he will live to achieve great things for Sparta."
But the old man said proudly: "Nay, Ione, never a word will I speak to Callias again."
But the old man said proudly, "No, Ione, I will never speak to Callias again."
And it was in vain that Ione pleaded for the friend of Eucrates, always imploring the old man to believe that the gods in their wisdom had preserved Callias for some splendid act of service and sacrifice yet to come.
And it was useless for Ione to plead for Eucrates' friend, constantly asking the old man to believe that the gods, in their wisdom, had kept Callias alive for some great act of service and sacrifice still to come.
Full of these thoughts, and haunted by Phidon's unyielding severity, she had a strange dream one night. She dreamed that King Agesilaus was willing to pardon all those three hundred soldiers who had fled from the field of Leuctra; but that Phidon interposed, and standing in the Public Assembly, gave his vote against the pardon.
Full of these thoughts and troubled by Phidon's strictness, she had a strange dream one night. She dreamed that King Agesilaus was ready to forgive all three hundred soldiers who had run away from the battle at Leuctra; but Phidon stepped in and, standing in the Public Assembly, voted against the forgiveness.
"My own grandson is one of the survivors," he cried. "Sparta may pardon him, but I never will."
"My own grandson is one of the survivors," he shouted. "Sparta might forgive him, but I never will."

The next day she told her dream to Phidon, and described to him how with her mind's eye she had seen Callias standing lonely and forsaken, the only one of the three hundred survivors who had been spurned and unforgiven. His loneliness stabbed her to her heart, more even than the loss of her son; and because there was no one else, she had been impelled to stand by his side, to greet him, to encourage him, to reassure him. And just as he lifted his head, bowed in grief and shame, she awoke. When Phidon had heard her dream-story, his stern heart was softened.
The next day she shared her dream with Phidon, describing how, in her mind's eye, she saw Callias standing alone and abandoned, the only one of the three hundred survivors who had been rejected and unforgiven. His isolation pierced her heart even more than the loss of her son; and since there was no one else, she felt compelled to stand by his side, greet him, encourage him, and reassure him. Just as he lifted his head, weighed down by grief and shame, she woke up. When Phidon heard her dream, his stern heart softened.
"I will not turn from Callias," he said. "It may be that you are right, Ione. It may be that the gods will yet give him some great and glorious chance. I will steel my heart to receive him."
"I won't turn away from Callias," he said. "You might be right, Ione. The gods could still give him some amazing opportunity. I'll prepare myself to welcome him."
So Ione triumphed at last. And truly her dream would seem to have been some kind of divination, for, two or three days afterwards, a decree was proposed by the king, and passed in the Assembly, to the effect that all those who had fled from the field of Leuctra were to be pardoned and received home without dishonour.
So Ione finally triumphed. And really, her dream seemed to be some sort of prophecy, because two or three days later, the king proposed a decree that was passed in the Assembly, stating that everyone who had fled from the battlefield at Leuctra would be pardoned and allowed to return home without shame.
Ordinarily all survivors of a defeat were subject to penalties of civil offence, and so this was quite an unusual proceeding; but no doubt it was thought dangerous to take stern measures against such a large number of Spartan citizens. Well, whatever the reason was, there were many glad hearts in Sparta that day, and old Phidon himself owned in secret to Ione that he longed to see Callias once more.
Ordinarily, all survivors of a defeat faced penalties for civil offenses, so this was quite an unusual situation; but no doubt it was considered risky to impose harsh measures on so many Spartan citizens. Whatever the reason, there were many happy hearts in Sparta that day, and old Phidon himself secretly admitted to Ione that he longed to see Callias again.
"For I must needs forgive him wholeheartedly," he said, "since Sparta has forgiven him; but with my last breath I would tell you and all the world that I would far, far rather he had fallen by the side of the brave Eucrates. That would have been my glory."
"For I have to forgive him completely," he said, "since Sparta has forgiven him; but with my last breath, I would tell you and everyone that I would much rather he had fallen alongside the brave Eucrates. That would have been my glory."
As soon as news had come of the defeat of the Spartan army, the whole remaining military force of Sparta was sent to the rescue, and after some time returned to Sparta, bringing back the survivors from the disastrous field of Leuctra.
As soon as word got out about the defeat of the Spartan army, the entire remaining military force of Sparta was dispatched to help, and after a while, returned to Sparta, bringing back the survivors from the tragic battleground of Leuctra.
Then Spartan hearts were softened, and mothers, wives, and sisters stood waiting to greet those whom the gods had spared for further service. But Ione sat at home spinning. There were no tears in her eyes now, and her countenance was lit up by a calm pride. She had learnt to be glad that she had no one to meet that day.
Then Spartan hearts softened, and mothers, wives, and sisters stood waiting to greet those whom the gods had spared for more service. But Ione sat at home spinning. There were no tears in her eyes now, and her face was brightened by a calm pride. She had learned to be glad that she had no one to meet that day.
Suddenly the door opened, and Phidon came in. His manner was strangely excited.
Suddenly, the door swung open, and Phidon walked in. He seemed unusually excited.
"Callias is not amongst us," he cried. "I have asked for him, and no one knows. Could there have been some mistake, I wonder? Is it possible that——"
"Callias isn't here," he shouted. "I've asked for him, and no one knows. Could there be some mistake, I wonder? Is it possible that——"
At that moment there came a loud knock at the door, and Ione opened it to Timotheus, a neighbour's son.
At that moment, there was a loud knock at the door, and Ione opened it to Timotheus, a neighbor's son.
"Greetings to the mother of Eucrates," he said, as he stood before Ione. "I am from Leuctra. I saw Eucrates fighting in the thickest of the fray. I saw him fall; and there fell another by his side, fighting as gallantly as he—his comrade in death as well as in life."
"Hello to the mother of Eucrates," he said, standing in front of Ione. "I'm from Leuctra. I saw Eucrates fighting in the heat of battle. I saw him fall; and beside him, another fell, fighting just as bravely—his comrade in death as well as in life."
"And who was it that died with my brave son?" asked Ione, whose hands were pressed together deep into her breast, and whose face was ashen, though tearless.
"And who was it that died with my brave son?" Ione asked, her hands pressed against her chest, her face pale and devoid of tears.
"It was Callias," answered the young man. "Farewell, honoured mother of Eucrates. I must go and seek Phidon to tell him."
"It was Callias," the young man replied. "Goodbye, respected mother of Eucrates. I need to find Phidon to let him know."
But Phidon rose to his full height, and there was a smile of triumph on his face and a new life in his bearing.
But Phidon stood tall, a triumphant smile on his face and a newfound energy in his stance.
"Phidon has heard the news," he said, "and he thanks the gods for this crowning mercy. For though in his inmost heart he would fain have seen the face of his grandson once more, there was something dearer to him than the face of Callias—it was the honour of Callias."
"Phidon has heard the news," he said, "and he thanks the gods for this incredible blessing. For although deep down he really wanted to see his grandson's face again, there was something more precious to him than Callias's face—it was the honor of Callias."
Then, turning to Ione, he said: "Now we can think of them together, and share our pride in them, Ione."
Then, turning to Ione, he said: "Now we can think about them together and share our pride in them, Ione."
For one fleeting moment Ione saw a vision of her young, fair son falling before the foe, but her voice never faltered as she said: "Yes, we can share our pride in them."
For just a brief moment, Ione imagined her young, handsome son falling before the enemy, but her voice never wavered as she said, "Yes, we can take pride in them together."
That was the true Spartan tribute to the heroes of Leuctra.
That was the real Spartan tribute to the heroes of Leuctra.
You see, the Spartans would not admit of despair in their lives; they believed that while there was yet strength in the body, there must needs be hope in the heart that the victory would be won. And so it was the duty of a true Spartan to fight and conquer and live, or to die, striving to conquer to the very last, with no thought of any possibility of failure.
The Spartans refused to let despair enter their lives; they believed that as long as there was strength in the body, there had to be hope in the heart for victory. Therefore, it was a true Spartan's duty to fight, win, and live, or to die striving for victory until the very end, with no thought of failure.
What do you think about this grand old Spartan code of honour? Do you not think that we ourselves, each in our own way, young and old, man and woman, boy and girl, may find something helpful in it to bring to the service of our country?
What do you think about this legendary Spartan code of honor? Don’t you think that we all, each in our own way—young and old, men and women, boys and girls—can find something valuable in it to contribute to our country’s service?


BIG STEAMERS
Paintings and Drawings by NORMAN WILKINSON, R.I.
"Oh, where are you going to, all you Big Steamers,
"With England's own coal, across the salty seas?"
"We are going to fetch you your bread and your butter,
"Your beef, pork, and lamb, eggs, apples, and cheese."
"And where will you fetch it from, all you Big Steamers,
"Where should I reach out to you when you're gone?"
"We fetch it from Melbourne, Quebec, and Vancouver,
"Contact us at Hobart, Hong Kong, and Bombay."

"But if anything happened to all you Big Steamers,
"And what if you got stranded all over the ocean?"
"Why, you'd have no coffee or bacon for breakfast,
"And you wouldn't have any muffins or toast for your tea."
"Then I'll pray for fine weather for all you Big Steamers,
"For small blue clouds and gentle breezes."
"Oh, billows and breezes don't bother Big Steamers,
"For we’re iron below and steel rigging up above."
"Then I'll build a new lighthouse for all you Big Steamers,
"With many skilled pilots to guide you along the way."
"Oh, the Channel's as bright as a ball-room already,
"And pilots are as common as pilchards at Looe."
"Then what can I do for you, all you Big Steamers,
Oh, how can I help you feel comfortable and happy?
"Send out your big warships to watch your big waters,
So that no one can stop us from bringing you food.
"For the bread that you eat and the biscuits you nibble,
The candies you suck on and the joints you carve,
They are brought to you daily by all us Big Steamers,
"And if anyone stops us from coming, you’ll starve!"
Copyright in the U.S.A. by Rudyard Kipling.



A TRUE STORY FROM CAMP
Art by JOSEPH SIMPSON, R.B.A.
The men had given up a great deal to come and join the Territorial Forces, but it had not yet thoroughly dawned on them any more than on the rest of England, how great was the crisis, and none of the battalions had come out in sufficient strength to be sent out on foreign service.
The men had sacrificed a lot to join the Territorial Forces, but it still hadn't fully registered with them, or the rest of England, just how serious the crisis was, and none of the battalions had mobilized in enough strength to be deployed for foreign service.
The inspection by the great General took a long time, and when the order came for rank after rank to lie down, they did so with obvious relief. At last the inspection was over, and all the battalions were asked to converge on one point. At this point a waggon was placed, and all the five thousand men lay down round it, the Generals and their staffs lying behind it. It was a fine sight from the waggon to see those five thousand fine fellows lying there in the light of the setting sun, but was it possible to rouse them to see the country's urgent need?
The inspection by the great General took a long time, and when the order came for rank after rank to lie down, they did so with clear relief. Finally, the inspection was over, and all the battalions were asked to gather at one spot. In that spot, a wagon was placed, and all five thousand men lay down around it, with the Generals and their staffs lying behind it. It was an impressive sight from the wagon to see those five thousand brave individuals lying there in the light of the setting sun, but could they really be motivated to recognize the country's urgent needs?
I began by painting the beauty and the glory of England, the loveliest place in the world, for you may go all over the world, children, and you will never find anything so glorious or welcome on your return as the white cliffs of Dover, and the railway run through the hop gardens of Kent.
I started by capturing the beauty and splendor of England, the most beautiful place in the world. You can travel anywhere, kids, but you won't find anything as glorious or comforting on your return as the white cliffs of Dover and the train that runs through the hop gardens of Kent.

But what touched them most was the thought of what England stood for in the life of the world. It always has been, and always will be, the Home of Freedom. Let a slave once reach a British man-of-war—he is free. Britannia's daughters are rallying to her now because she has given them[82] Freedom, for they see that she is the champion in this war of the Freedom of the World against a universal Tyranny.
But what moved them the most was the idea of what England represents to the world. It has always been, and will always be, the Home of Freedom. Once a slave steps onto a British warship—he is free. Britannia’s daughters are coming together now because she has granted them[82] Freedom, as they recognize that she is the champion in this fight for the Freedom of the World against a widespread Tyranny.
Then I turned to what they themselves owed to England, their homes, their faith, their security to work, their happy friendships, and their love of wife, mother, and children. What they had not realised up to now was that all this was in deadly peril for the first time for a hundred years!
Then I thought about what they owed to England: their homes, their faith, their job security, their joyful friendships, and their love for their wife, mother, and children. What they hadn't realized until now was that all this was in deadly peril for the first time in a hundred years!
One mistake of our Fleets, one crushing defeat in France, and the foe would be upon us; the fate of Belgium would be the fate of England!
One mistake from our fleets, one devastating defeat in France, and the enemy would be right on us; the outcome for Belgium would be the same as for England!
What more glorious than to follow the example of those who had fought and died for England?
What could be more glorious than to follow the example of those who fought and died for England?
"Who is going to join the men of Agincourt?"

In spite of the presence of the Generals a great cheer broke from the five thousand men when I said, "I would rather die than see England a German province"; but finding that they were allowed to cheer, as deep a cheer followed the statement that, if it came to the last Waterloo, it was far better to slip across the silver streak and fight it on the other side than let an invaders foot for the first time for a thousand years stain our native land.
In spite of the Generals being present, a huge cheer erupted from the five thousand men when I said, "I would rather die than see England become a German province"; but realizing they were allowed to cheer, an even louder cheer followed when I stated that if it came to the ultimate battle, it was much better to cross the English Channel and fight on the other side than to let an invader's foot stain our homeland for the first time in a thousand years.
In the evening all the four battalions present volunteered for foreign service, and as four more at the neighbouring Camp had volunteered the day before in answer to a similar appeal, eight battalions were added to the fighting strength abroad of the British Army.
In the evening, all four battalions present volunteered for foreign service, and since four more at the nearby Camp had volunteered the day before in response to a similar request, eight battalions were added to the fighting strength of the British Army abroad.
THE EBONY BOX
Paintings and Drawings by W. B. WOLLEN, R.I.
Copyright in the U.S.A. by A. E. W. Mason

The conversation died away at once, and every one about that dinner table in the Rue St. Florentin looked at him expectantly. He played nervously with the stem of his wineglass for a few moments, as though the complete silence distressed him. Then he resumed with a more diffident air:
The conversation immediately stopped, and everyone at the dinner table on Rue St. Florentin looked at him in anticipation. He fidgeted with the stem of his wineglass for a moment, as if the sudden silence made him uneasy. Then he continued, sounding a bit more hesitant:
"War no doubt inspires noble actions and brings out great qualities in men from whom you expected nothing. But there is another side to it which becomes apparent, not at once, but after a few months of campaigning. Your nerves get overstrained, fatigue and danger tell their tale. You lose your manners, sometimes you degenerate into a brute. I happen to know. Thirty years have passed since the siege of Paris, yet even to-day there is no part of my life which I regret so much as the hours between eleven and twelve o'clock of Christmas night in the year 'seventy. I will tell you about it if you like, although the story may make us late for the opera."
"War undoubtedly brings out amazing qualities in people you might not expect, and it can inspire heroic acts. But there’s another side that doesn’t show immediately; it becomes clear after a few months of fighting. Your nerves become frayed, and fatigue and danger take their toll. You lose your sense of politeness, and at times, you can turn into a savage. I know this from experience. Thirty years have passed since the siege of Paris, yet even today, there’s no part of my life that I regret more than the hours between eleven and twelve o’clock on Christmas night in '70. I can share the story with you if you'd like, even though it might make us late for the opera."
"It will not matter if we are a little late," said his hostess, the Baroness Hammerstein, and her guests agreed with her.
"It won't matter if we're a bit late," said his hostess, the Baroness Hammerstein, and her guests agreed with her.
"It is permitted to smoke?" asked the Colonel. For a moment the flame of a match lit up and exaggerated the hollows and the lines upon his lean, rugged face. Then, drawing in his chair to the table, he told his story.
"It is okay to smoke?" the Colonel asked. For a moment, the flame of a match flickered and highlighted the hollows and lines on his lean, rugged face. Then, pulling his chair up to the table, he began to tell his story.
I was a lieutenant of the fifth company of the second battalion of the 103rd Regiment, which belonged to the 23rd Infantry Division. It is as well to be exact. That division was part of the 12th Army Corps under the Crown Prince of Saxony, and in the month of December formed the south-eastern segment of our circle about Paris. On Christmas night I happened to be on duty at a forepost in advance[84] of Noisy-le-Grand. The Centigrade thermometer was down to twelve degrees below zero, and our little wooden hut with the sloping roof, which served us at once as kitchen, mess-room, and dormitory, seemed to us all a comfortable shelter. Outside its door the country glimmered away into darkness, a great white silent plain of snow. Inside, the camp-bedsteads were neatly ranged along the wall where the roof was lowest. A long table covered with a white cloth—for we were luxurious on Christmas night—occupied the middle of the floor; in a corner stood a fine big barrel of Bavarian beer which had arrived that morning as a Christmas present from my mother at Leipzig. We were none of us anxious to turn out into the bitter cold, I can tell you. But we were not colonels in those days, and while the Hauptmann was proposing my mother's health the door was thrust open and an orderly muffled up to the eyes stood on the threshold at the salute.
I was a lieutenant in the fifth company of the second battalion of the 103rd Regiment, which was part of the 23rd Infantry Division. Just to be precise, that division was part of the 12th Army Corps under the Crown Prince of Saxony, and in December, it formed the southeastern part of our circle around Paris. On Christmas night, I happened to be on duty at a forward post in front of Noisy-le-Grand. The temperature was down to minus twelve degrees Celsius, and our little wooden hut with the sloping roof, which served as our kitchen, mess room, and dormitory, felt like a cozy shelter to all of us. Outside its door, the landscape faded into darkness, a vast white silent stretch of snow. Inside, the camp beds were neatly lined up along the wall where the roof was lowest. A long table covered with a white cloth—since we were feeling fancy on Christmas night—took up the middle of the room; in one corner stood a big barrel of Bavarian beer that had arrived that morning as a Christmas gift from my mother in Leipzig. None of us wanted to step out into the bitter cold, I can assure you. But we weren't colonels back then, and while the captain was toasting my mother's health, the door swung open and an orderly, bundled up to the eyes, stood at the threshold saluting.
"The Herr Oberst wishes to see the Herr Lieutenant von Altrock," said he, and before I had time even to grumble he turned on his heels and marched away.
"The Colonel wants to see Lieutenant von Altrock," he said, and before I could even complain, he turned on his heels and walked away.
I took down my great-coat, drew the cape over my head, and went out of the hut. There was no wind, nor was the snow falling, but the cold was terrible, and to me who had come straight from the noise of my companions the night seemed unnaturally still. I plodded away through the darkness. Behind me in the hut the Hauptmann struck up a song, and the words came to me quite clearly and very plaintively across the snow:
I took off my greatcoat, pulled the cape over my head, and stepped out of the hut. There wasn't any wind, and the snow wasn't falling, but it was freezing, and after being around my friends, the night felt eerily quiet to me. I trudged through the darkness. Behind me in the hut, the captain started singing, and the words floated to me clearly and sadly through the snow:
Einen besseren findest du nicht.
I wondered whether in the morning, like that comrade, I should be a man to be mentioned in the past tense. For more than once a sentinel had been found frozen dead at his post, and I foresaw a long night's work before me. My Colonel had acquired a habit of choosing me for special services, and indeed to his kindness in this respect I owed my commission.
I wondered if, in the morning, I would be talked about in the past tense like that comrade. More than once, a soldier had been found frozen dead at his post, and I anticipated a long night ahead of me. My Colonel had developed a habit of selecting me for special tasks, and I truly owed my commission to his kindness in this regard.

I found him sitting at a little table drawn close to the fire in a bare, dimly-lighted room. A lamp stood on the table, and he was peering at a crumpled scrap of paper and smoothing out its creases. So engrossed was he, indeed, in his scrutiny that it was some minutes before he raised his head and saw me waiting for his commands.
I found him sitting at a small table pulled up to the fire in a bare, dimly lit room. A lamp was on the table, and he was looking closely at a crumpled piece of paper and trying to smooth out its creases. He was so focused on what he was doing that it took him several minutes to lift his head and notice me waiting for his instructions.
"Lieutenant von Altrock," he said, "you must ride to Raincy."
"Lieutenant von Altrock," he said, "you need to ride to Raincy."
Raincy was only five miles distant, as the crow flies. Yes, but the French had made a sortie on the 21st, they had pushed back our lines, and they now held Ville Evrart and Maison Blanche between Raincy and Noisy-le-Grand. I should have to make a circuit; my five miles became ten. I did not like the prospect at all. I liked it still less when the Colonel added:
Raincy was only five miles away in a straight line. But the French had launched an attack on the 21st, pushing our lines back, and now they controlled Ville Evrart and Maison Blanche between Raincy and Noisy-le-Grand. I would have to take a longer route; my five miles turned into ten. I really didn’t like that at all. I liked it even less when the Colonel added:
"You must be careful. More than one German soldier has of late been killed upon that road. There are francs-tireurs about. And you must reach Raincy."
"You need to be careful. More than one German soldier has recently been killed on that road. There are francs-tireurs around. And you have to get to Raincy."
It was a verbal message which he gave me, and I was to deliver it in person to the commandant of the battery at Raincy.
It was a spoken message he gave me, and I was to deliver it in person to the commandant of the battery at Raincy.
"There is a horse ready for you at the stables," said the Colonel, and with a nod he turned again to his scrap of paper. I saluted and walked to the door. As my hand was on the knob he called me back.
"There’s a horse waiting for you at the stables," said the Colonel, and with a nod, he went back to his piece of paper. I saluted and walked to the door. Just as my hand was on the knob, he called me back.
"What do you make of it?" he asked, holding the paper out to me. "It was picked out of the Marne in a sealed wine-bottle."
"What do you think about it?" he asked, holding the paper out to me. "It was found in the Marne in a sealed wine bottle."
I took the paper, and saw that a single sentence was written upon it in a round and laborious hand with the words misspelt. The meaning of the sentence seemed simple enough. It was apparently a message from a M. Bonnet to his son in the Mobiles at Paris, and it stated that the big black cat had had five kittens.
I picked up the paper and saw that it had a single sentence written on it in a round and careful handwriting, with some words misspelled. The meaning of the sentence was pretty straightforward. It seemed to be a message from M. Bonnet to his son in the Mobiles in Paris, saying that the big black cat had given birth to five kittens.
"What do you make of it?" repeated the Colonel.
"What do you think about it?" repeated the Colonel.
"Why, that M. Bonnet's black cat has kittens," said I.
"Wow, that M. Bonnet's black cat had kittens," I said.
I handed the paper back. The Colonel looked at it again, shrugged his shoulders, and laughed.
I passed the paper back. The Colonel glanced at it again, shrugged, and laughed.
"Well, after all, perhaps it does mean no more than that," said he.
"Well, maybe it doesn't mean anything more than that," he said.
But for the Colonel's suspicions I should not have given another thought to that misspelt scrawl. M. Bonnet was probably some little peasant engrossed in domestic affairs, who thought that no message could be more consoling to his son locked up in Paris than this great news about the black cat.
But for the Colonel's suspicions, I wouldn’t have given another thought to that misspelled note. M. Bonnet was probably just a simple peasant caught up in his everyday life, who believed that no message could be more comforting to his son who was stuck in Paris than this big news about the black cat.

The wildest rumours were flying about our camp at that time, as I think will always happen when you have a large body of men living under a great strain of cold and privation and peril. They perplexed the seasoned officers and they were readily swallowed by the youngsters, of whom I was one. Now, this scrap of paper happened to fit in with the rumour which most of all exercised our imaginations.
The wildest rumors were spreading around our camp at that time, just like always happens when you have a large group of men enduring the intense cold, hardships, and dangers. They confused the experienced officers, and the younger guys, including me, easily believed them. Now, this piece of paper happened to align with the rumor that captured our imaginations the most.
It was known that in spite of all our[86] precautions news was continually leaking into Paris which we did not think it good for the Parisians to have. On that very Christmas Day they already knew that General Faidherbe, at Pont Noyelles, had repulsed a portion of our first army under General Manteuffel. How did they know? We were not satisfied that pigeons and balloons completely explained the mystery. No, we believed that the news passed somewhere through our lines on the south-east of Paris—news in cipher which was passed on and on to a house close to our lines, whence, as occasion served, it was carried into Paris.
It was known that despite all our[86] precautions, news was constantly seeping into Paris that we didn't think was good for the Parisians to know. On that very Christmas Day, they already heard that General Faidherbe, at Pont Noyelles, had pushed back part of our first army under General Manteuffel. How did they find out? We weren't convinced that pigeons and balloons fully explained the situation. No, we believed that the news was somehow getting through our lines on the southeast side of Paris—coded messages that were passed along to a house near our lines, from where, when the opportunity arose, it was taken into Paris.
That was the rumour. There may have been truth in it, or it may have been entirely false. But, at all events, it had just the necessary element of fancy to appeal to the imagination of a very young man, and as I walked to the stables and mounted the horse which the Colonel had lent me, I kept wondering whether this message, so simple in appearance, had travelled so, and was covering its last stage between the undiscovered château and Paris in the sealed wine-bottle. I tried to make out what the black cat stood for in the cipher, and whose identity was concealed under the pseudonym of M. Bonnet. So I rode down the slope of Noisy-le-Grand.
That was the rumor. There might have been some truth to it, or it could have been completely false. But, in any case, it had just the right touch of fantasy to capture the imagination of a young man. As I walked to the stables and got on the horse that the Colonel had lent me, I kept wondering whether this message, so straightforward in appearance, had traveled that way and was making its final journey between the undiscovered château and Paris in the sealed wine bottle. I tried to figure out what the black cat represented in the code and who was hiding behind the pseudonym of M. Bonnet. So I rode down the slope of Noisy-le-Grand.
But at the bottom of the slope these speculations passed entirely from my mind. In front, hidden away in the darkness, lay the dangers of Ville Evrart and Maison Blanche. German soldiers had ridden along this path and had not returned; the francs-tireurs were abroad. Yet I must reach Raincy. Moreover, in my own mind, I was equally convinced that I must return. I saw the little beds against the wall of the hut under the sloping roof. I rode warily, determined to sleep in one of them that night, determined to keep my life if it could be kept.
But at the bottom of the slope, all those thoughts vanished from my mind. Ahead, hidden in the darkness, were the dangers of Ville Evrart and Maison Blanche. German soldiers had traveled this path and had not come back; the francs-tireurs were out there. Still, I needed to get to Raincy. Besides, deep down, I was just as sure that I had to return. I pictured the little beds against the wall of the hut under the sloping roof. I rode cautiously, determined to sleep in one of them that night, resolved to survive if I could.
I crossed the Marne and turned off the road into a forest path. Ville Evrart with its French garrison lay now upon my left behind the screen of trees. Fortunately there was no moon that night and a mist hung in the air. The snow, too, deadened the sound of my horse's hoofs. But I rode, nevertheless, very gently and with every sense alert. Each moment I expected the challenge of a sentinel in French.
I crossed the Marne and turned off the road onto a forest path. Ville Evrart, with its French troops, was now off to my left, hidden behind the trees. Luckily, there was no moon that night, and a mist hung in the air. The snow also muffled the sound of my horse's hooves. Still, I rode very slowly, staying alert. At any moment, I anticipated the challenge of a sentinel in French.

I came to the end of the wood and rode on to Chesnay. Here the country was more open, and I had passed Ville Evrart. But I did not feel any greater security. I was possessed with a sort of rage to get my business done and live—yes, at all costs live. A mile beyond Chesnay I came to cross-roads,[87] and within the angle which the two roads made a little cabin stood upon a plot of grass. I was in doubt which road to take. The cabin was all dark, and riding up to the door I hammered upon it with the butt of my pistol. It was not immediately opened. There must indeed have been some delay, since the inmates were evidently in bed. But I was not in any mood to show consideration. I wanted to get on—to get on and live. A little window was within my reach. I dashed the butt of the pistol violently through the glass.
I reached the edge of the woods and rode on to Chesnay. The land here was more open, and I had passed Ville Evrart. But I didn’t feel any safer. I was filled with a fierce determination to get my business done and survive—yes, at all costs survive. A mile past Chesnay, I came to a crossroads,[87] and in the angle between the two roads, there was a small cabin on a patch of grass. I wasn't sure which road to take. The cabin was completely dark, and as I rode up to the door, I pounded on it with the butt of my pistol. It didn’t open right away. There must have been some delay since the people inside were clearly in bed. But I wasn’t in the mood to be considerate. I wanted to move forward—to move forward and live. There was a small window that I could reach. I smashed the butt of the pistol hard through the glass.

"Will that waken you, eh?" I cried, and almost before I had finished I heard a shuffling footstep in the passage and the door was opened. A poor old peasant-woman, crippled with rheumatism, stood in the doorway shading a lighted candle with a gnarled, trembling hand. In her haste to obey she had merely thrown a petticoat over the shoulders of her nightdress, and there she stood with bare feet, shivering in the cold, an old bent woman of eighty, and apologised.
"Will that wake you up, huh?" I shouted, and almost before I was done, I heard shuffling footsteps in the hallway, and the door opened. A poor old peasant woman, struggling with rheumatism, stood in the doorway, shielding a lit candle with her gnarled, shaky hand. In her rush to respond, she had just thrown a petticoat over the shoulders of her nightgown, and there she stood with bare feet, trembling in the cold, an 80-year-old bent woman, and apologized.
"I am sorry, monsieur," she said meekly. "But I cannot move as quickly as I could when I was young. How can I serve monsieur?"
"I’m sorry, sir," she said softly. "But I can’t move as quickly as I could when I was younger. How can I assist you, sir?"
Not a word of reproach about her broken window. You would think that the hardest man must have felt some remorse. I merely broke in upon her apologies with a rough demand for information.
Not a word of blame about her broken window. You would think that even the toughest guy would feel some guilt. I just interrupted her apologies with a blunt request for information.
"The road upon your right leads to Chelles, monsieur," she answered. "That upon your left to Raincy."
"The road to your right goes to Chelles, sir," she replied. "The one on your left goes to Raincy."
I rode off without another word. It is not a pretty description which I am giving to you, but it is a true one. That is my regret, it is a true one. I forgot that old peasant-woman the moment I had passed the cabin. I thought only of the long avenues of trees which stretched across that flat country, and which could hide whole companies of francs-tireurs. I strained my eyes forwards. I listened for the sound of voices. But the first voice which I heard spoke in my own tongue.
I rode away without saying anything more. It's not a flattering description I'm giving you, but it’s honest. That’s my regret; it really is. I forgot that old peasant woman the moment I left the cabin. I only thought about the long rows of trees stretching across that flat land, which could conceal whole groups of francs-tireurs. I focused my eyes ahead. I listened for voices. But the first voice I heard was speaking my own language.
It was the voice of a sentry on the outposts of Raincy, and I could have climbed down from my saddle and hugged him to my heart. Instead, I sat impassively in my saddle and gave him the countersign. I was conducted to the quarters of the commandant of artillery and I delivered my message.
It was the voice of a guard at the outposts of Raincy, and I could have gotten off my horse and hugged him tightly. Instead, I sat calmly in my saddle and gave him the password. I was taken to the quarters of the artillery commander, where I delivered my message.
"You have come quickly," he said. "What road did you take?"
"You got here fast," he said. "What route did you take?"
"That of Chesnay and Gagny."
"Chesnay and Gagny's area."
The commandant looked queerly at me.
The commandant looked at me strangely.
"Did you?" said he. "You are lucky. You will return by Montfermeil and Chelles, Lieutenant von Altrock, and I will send an escort with you. Apparently we are better informed at Raincy than you at Noisy-le-Grand."
"Did you?" he asked. "You're lucky. You'll be going back through Montfermeil and Chelles, Lieutenant von Altrock, and I'll send an escort with you. It seems we're better informed here in Raincy than you are in Noisy-le-Grand."
"I knew there was danger, sir," I replied.
"I knew there was danger, sir," I replied.

A regiment of dragoons was quartered at Raincy, and from it two privates and a corporal were given me for escort. In the company of these men I started back by the longer road in the rear of our lines. And it was a quarter to ten when I started. For I noticed the time of a clock in the commandant's quarters. I should think that it must have taken three-quarters of an hour to reach Montfermeil, for the snow was deep here and the mist very thick. Beyond Montfermeil, however, we came to higher ground; there were fewer drifts of snow, and the night began to clear, so that we made better going. We were now, of course, behind our lines, and the only risk we ran was that a few peasants armed with rifles from a battlefield or a small band of francs-tireurs might be lurking on the chance of picking off a straggler. But that risk was not very great now that there were four of us. I rode therefore with an easier mind, and the first thing which entered my thoughts was—what do you think? The old peasant-woman's cabin with the broken window? Not a bit of it. No, it was M. Bonnet's black cat. Had M. Bonnet's cat five kittens? Or was that intended to inform the people in Paris how many companies of recruits had joined one of the French armies still in the field—say, General Faidherbe's, at Bapaume, and so to keep up their spirits and prolong the siege? I was still puzzling over this problem when in a most solitary place I came suddenly upon a château with lighted windows. This was the Château Villetaneuse. I reined in my horse and stopped. My escort halted behind me. It was, after all, an astonishing sight. There were many châteaux about Paris then, as there are now, but not one that I had ever come across was inhabited by more than a caretaker. The owners had long since fled. Breached walls, trampled gardens, gaping roofs, and silence and desertion—that is what we meant when we spoke of a château near Paris in those days. But here was one with lighted windows on the first and second stories staring out calmly on the snow as though never a Prussian soldier had crossed the Rhine. A thick clump of trees sheltered it behind, and it faced the eastern side of the long ridge of Mont Guichet, along the foot of which I rode—the side farthest from Paris. From the spot where I and my escort had halted an open park stretched level to the door. The house had, no doubt, a very homelike look on that cold night. It should have spoken to me, no doubt, of the well-ordered family life and the gentle occupations of women. But I was thinking of M. Bonnet's black cat. Was this solitary château the undiscovered last station on the underground road through which the news passed into Paris? If not, why was it still inhabited? Why did the lights blaze out upon the snow so late?
A regiment of dragoons was stationed at Raincy, and they assigned two privates and a corporal to escort me. With these men, I took the longer road behind our lines. I started at a quarter to ten, having noticed the time on a clock in the commandant's quarters. It must have taken us around forty-five minutes to reach Montfermeil, as the snow was deep and the fog was very thick. However, beyond Montfermeil, we reached higher ground; there were fewer snowdrifts, and the night started to clear up, making our progress better. By this point, we were certainly behind our lines, and the only risk we faced was from a few peasants with rifles from a battlefield or a small group of francs-tireurs hoping to pick off a straggler. But that risk wasn’t very significant since there were four of us. I rode more comfortably, and the first thing that came to mind was—what do you think? The old peasant woman’s cabin with the broken window? Not at all. It was M. Bonnet’s black cat. Did M. Bonnet’s cat have five kittens? Or was that meant to inform the people in Paris about how many companies of recruits had joined one of the French armies still in the field—like General Faidherbe’s, at Bapaume, to keep their spirits up and prolong the siege? I was still mulling over this when I suddenly came across a château with lighted windows in a very isolated place. This was Château Villetaneuse. I pulled in my horse and stopped. My escort halted behind me. It was, after all, a surprising sight. There were many châteaux around Paris then, as there are now, but none I had encountered were inhabited by anyone other than a caretaker. The owners had long since fled. Breached walls, trampled gardens, gaping roofs, and silence—that was the reality of a château near Paris back then. But here was one with lighted windows on the first and second floors calmly looking out over the snow as if no Prussian soldier had ever crossed the Rhine. A dense cluster of trees sheltered it in the back, and it faced the eastern side of the long ridge of Mont Guichet, along which I rode—the side furthest from Paris. From where my escort and I had paused, an open park stretched level to the door. The house, no doubt, looked very homey on that cold night. It should have reminded me of a well-ordered family life and the gentle activities of women. But I was thinking of M. Bonnet’s black cat. Was this lonely château the undiscovered final stop on the underground route through which news reached Paris? If not, why was it still occupied? Why were the lights shining out on the snow so late?

I commanded my escort to be silent. We rode across the park, and half-way to the door we came upon a wire fence and a gate. There we dismounted, and walked our horses. We tethered them to a tree about twenty yards from the house. I ordered one of my dragoons to go round the house, and watch any door which he might find at the back. I told the other two to stay where they were, and I advanced alone to the steps, but before I had reached them the front door was thrown open, and a girl with a lantern in her hand came out.
I ordered my escort to be quiet. We rode through the park, and halfway to the door we found a wire fence and a gate. We got off our horses and walked beside them. We tied them to a tree about twenty yards from the house. I told one of my soldiers to go around the house and keep an eye on any doors he might find at the back. I instructed the other two to stay put while I approached the steps by myself, but before I got there, the front door swung open, and a girl holding a lantern stepped out.
She held the lantern high above her head and peered forward, so that the light fell full upon her hair, her face, and dress. She was a tall girl and slight of figure, with big, dark eyes, and a face pretty and made for laughter. It was very pale now, however, and the brows were drawn together in a frown. She wore a white evening frock, which glistened in the lantern light, and over her bare shoulders she had flung a heavy black military cloak. So she stood and swung the lantern slowly from side to side as she stared into the darkness, while the lights and shadows chased each other swiftly across her white frock, her anxious face, and the waves of her fair hair.
She held the lantern up high and looked ahead, letting the light shine on her hair, face, and dress. She was a tall, slender girl with big, dark eyes and a pretty, cheerful face. However, it was very pale now, and her brows were knitted in a frown. She wore a white evening dress that shimmered in the lantern light, and she had thrown a heavy black military cloak over her bare shoulders. Standing there, she moved the lantern slowly from side to side as she gazed into the darkness, while the lights and shadows danced quickly across her white dress, her worried face, and the waves of her light hair.
"Whom do you expect at this hour, mademoiselle?" I asked.
"Who do you expect at this hour, miss?" I asked.
I was quite close to her, but she had not seen me, for I stood at the bottom of the steps, and she was looking out over my head. Yet she did not start or utter any cry. Only the lantern rattled in her hand. Then she stood quite still for a moment or two, and afterwards lowered her arm until the light shone upon me.
I was really close to her, but she hadn't noticed me since I was at the bottom of the steps and she was looking over my head. Still, she didn't jump or make a sound. The only thing that moved was the lantern in her hand. Then she paused for a moment or two, and after that, she lowered her arm until the light fell on me.

"You are Prussian?" she said.
"Are you Prussian?" she asked.
"A lieutenant of foot," I answered. "You have nothing to fear."
"A foot lieutenant," I replied. "You have nothing to worry about."
"I am not afraid," she replied quietly.
"I’m not afraid," she said softly.
"Whom do you expect?"
"Who do you expect?"
"No one," she replied. "I thought that I heard the rattle of iron as though a horse moved and a stirrup rang. It is lonely here since our neighbours have fled. I came out to see."
"No one," she answered. "I thought I heard the sound of metal like a horse moving and a stirrup ringing. It's lonely here since our neighbors have left. I came out to check."
"The lantern then, was not a signal, mademoiselle?" I asked.
"The lantern wasn't a signal, right, mademoiselle?" I asked.
She looked at me in perplexity, and certainly the little piece of acting, I thought, was very well done.
She looked at me in confusion, and I definitely thought that little bit of acting was really well done.
"A signal?" she repeated. "To whom?"
"A signal?" she asked again. "To who?"
"To some man hiding in the woods of Mont Guichet, a signal to him that he may come and fetch the news for Paris which has lately—very lately—been brought to the house."
"To some guy hiding in the woods of Mont Guichet, a signal that he can come and get the news for Paris that has just—really just—been delivered to the house."
She bent forward and peered down at me, drawing the cloak closer about her neck.
She leaned forward and looked down at me, pulling the cloak tighter around her neck.
"You are under some strange mistake, monsieur," she said. "No news for Paris has been brought to this house by any one."
"You are mistaken, sir," she said. "No news for Paris has been brought to this house by anyone."
"Indeed?" I answered. "And is that so?" Then I stretched out my hand and said triumphantly: "You will tell me perhaps that the cloak upon your shoulders is a woman's cloak?"
"Really?" I replied. "Is that true?" Then I extended my hand and said confidently, "You’re going to tell me that the cloak you’re wearing is a woman’s cloak?"
And she laughed! It was humiliating; it is always humiliating to a young man not to be taken seriously, isn't it? There was I thinking that I had fairly cross-examined her into a trap, and she laughed indulgently. And she explained indulgently, too.
And she laughed! It was embarrassing; it’s always embarrassing for a young man not to be taken seriously, right? There I was thinking I had successfully questioned her into a corner, and she laughed kindly. And she explained kindly, too.
"The cloak I am wearing belongs to a wounded French officer who was taken prisoner and released upon parole. He is now in our house."
"The cloak I’m wearing belongs to an injured French officer who was captured and released on parole. He’s currently staying in our house."
"Then I think I will make his acquaintance," I said, and over my shoulder I called to the corporal. As he advanced to my side, a look of alarm came into the girl's face.
"Then I guess I'll introduce myself to him," I said, and over my shoulder I called to the corporal. As he came closer to me, a look of worry appeared on the girl's face.
"You are not alone," she said, and suddenly her face became wistful and her voice began to plead. "You have not come for him? He has done no harm. He could not, even if he would. And he would not, for he has given his parole. Oh, you are not going to take him away?"
"You’re not alone," she said, and suddenly her face turned nostalgic and her voice started to plead. "You didn’t come for him, did you? He hasn’t done anything wrong. He couldn’t, even if he wanted to. And he wouldn’t, because he’s given his word. Oh, you’re not going to take him away, are you?"
"That we shall see, mademoiselle."
"We'll see, mademoiselle."

I left one dragoon at the door. I ordered the corporal to wait in the hall, and I followed the girl up the stairs to the first floor. All her pride had gone; she led the way with a submission of manner which seemed to me only a fresh effort to quiet my suspicions. But they were not quieted. I distrusted her; I believed that I had under my fingers the proof of that rumour which flew about our camp. She stopped at a door, and as she turned the handle she said:
I left one soldier at the door. I told the corporal to wait in the hallway, and I followed the girl up the stairs to the first floor. All her confidence was gone; she took the lead with a submissive attitude that felt to me like just another attempt to calm my suspicions. But I wasn't reassured. I didn't trust her; I felt I had the proof of that rumor that was circulating in our camp. She stopped at a door, and as she turned the handle, she said:
"This is my own room, monsieur. We all use it now, for it is warmer than the others, and all our servants but one have fled."
"This is my own room, sir. We all use it now because it's warmer than the others, and all our servants except one have left."
It was a pretty room, and cheery enough to one who came into it from the darkness and the snow. A piano stood open in a corner with a rug thrown upon it to protect the strings from the cold; books lay upon the tables, heavy curtains were drawn close over the windows,[91] there were cushioned sofas and deep arm-chairs, and a good fire of logs blazed upon the hearth. These details I took in at once. Then I looked at the occupants. A young man lay stretched upon a sofa close to the fire with a wrap covering his legs. The wrap was raised by a cradle to keep off its weight. His face must have been, I think, unusually handsome when he had his health; at the moment it was so worn and pale, and the eyes were so sunk, that all its beauty had gone. The pallor was accentuated by a small black moustache he wore and his black hair. He lay with his head supported upon a pillow, and was playing a game of chess with an old lady who sat at a little table by his side. I advanced to the fire and warmed my hands at it.
It was a pretty room, cheerful enough for anyone coming in from the darkness and snow. A piano stood open in a corner, covered with a rug to protect the strings from the cold; books were scattered on the tables, heavy curtains were drawn close over the windows,[91] there were cushioned sofas and deep armchairs, and a good fire of logs blazed in the hearth. I took in all these details right away. Then I looked at the people inside. A young man was stretched out on a sofa close to the fire, with a blanket covering his legs. The blanket was lifted by a cradle to reduce its weight. His face must have been quite handsome when he was healthy; at that moment, however, it looked very worn and pale, with eyes so sunk that all its beauty seemed lost. The paleness was highlighted by a small black mustache and his dark hair. He lay with his head on a pillow and was playing chess with an old lady sitting at a small table beside him. I moved closer to the fire and warmed my hands.

"You, sir, are the wounded officer on parole?" I said in French. The officer bowed.
"You, sir, are the injured officer on parole?" I said in French. The officer nodded.
"And you, madame?" I asked of the old lady. The sight of my uniform seemed to have paralysed her with terror. "Come, come, madame," I exclaimed impatiently; "it is a simple question."
"And you, ma'am?" I asked the old lady. The sight of my uniform seemed to have frozen her in fear. "Come on, ma'am," I said impatiently; "it's just a simple question."
"Monsieur, you frighten her," said the young lady. "It is my aunt, the Baroness Granville."
"Mister, you're scaring her," said the young lady. "It's my aunt, Baroness Granville."
"You tell me nothing of yourself," I said to her, and she looked at me in surprise.
"You don’t tell me anything about yourself," I said to her, and she looked at me in surprise.
"Since you have come with an escort to this house I imagined you must know to whom it belonged. I am Sophie de Villetaneuse."
"Since you arrived with someone to this house, I figured you must know who it belonged to. I'm Sophie de Villetaneuse."
"Exactly," I replied, as though I had known all along, and had merely asked the question to see whether she would speak the truth. "Now, mademoiselle, will you please explain to me how it is that while your neighbours have fled you remain at your château?"
"Exactly," I replied, as if I had known all along, and had only asked the question to see if she would be honest. "Now, mademoiselle, could you please explain to me how it is that while your neighbors have left, you are still at your château?"
"It is quite simple," she answered. "My mother is bed-ridden. She could not be moved. She could not be left alone."
"It’s pretty straightforward," she replied. "My mom is confined to bed. She can't be moved. She can't be left alone."
"You will pardon me," said I, "if I test that statement."
"You'll forgive me," I said, "if I put that statement to the test."
The wounded officer raised himself upon his elbow as though to protest, but Mademoiselle de Villetaneuse put out a hand and checked him. She showed me a face flushed with anger, but she spoke quite quietly.
The injured officer propped himself up on his elbow as if to object, but Mademoiselle de Villetaneuse held up a hand and stopped him. She had a face flushed with anger, but her tone was very calm.
"I will myself take you to my mother's room."
"I'll take you to my mom's room myself."
I laughed. I said: "That is just what I expected. You will take me to your mother's room and leave your friends here to make any little preparations in the way of burning awkward papers which they may think desirable. Thank you, no! I am not so easily caught."
I laughed. I said, "That's exactly what I expected. You'll take me to your mom's room and leave your friends here to handle burning any awkward papers they think need to go. No thanks! I'm not that easy to trick."
Mademoiselle Sophie was becoming irritated.
Ms. Sophie was getting irritated.
"There are no awkward papers!" she exclaimed.
"There are no weird papers!" she exclaimed.
"That statement, too, I shall put to the test."
"That statement, too, I will test."
I went to the door, and standing so that I could still keep an eye upon the room, I called the corporal.
I walked over to the door, standing in a way that I could still watch the room, and I called for the corporal.
"You will search the house thoroughly," I said, "and quickly. Bring me word how many people you find in it. You, mademoiselle, will remain in the room with us."
"You will search the house thoroughly," I said, "and quickly. Let me know how many people you find in it. You, mademoiselle, will stay in the room with us."

She shrugged her shoulders as I closed the door and came back into the room.
She shrugged as I closed the door and walked back into the room.
"You were wounded, monsieur," I said to the Frenchman. "Where?"
"You got hurt, sir," I said to the Frenchman. "Where?"
"In the sortie on Le Bourget."
"In the mission at Le Bourget."
"And you came here the moment you were released on your parole?"
"And you showed up here the second you got out on parole?"
The wounded officer turned with a smile to Mademoiselle Sophie.
The injured officer turned with a smile to Mademoiselle Sophie.
"Yes, for here live my best friends."
"Yeah, this is where my best friends live."
He took her hand, and with a Frenchman's grace he raised it to his lips and kissed it. And I was suddenly made acquainted with the relationship in which these two, youth and maid, stood to one another. Mademoiselle Sophie had cried out on the steps against the possibility that I might have come to claim my prisoner. But though she spoke no word, she was still more explicit now. With the officer that caress was plainly no more than a pretty way of saying thanks; it had the look of a habit, it was so neatly given, and he gave it without carelessness, it is true, but without warmth. But she received it very differently. He did not see, because his head was bent above her hand, but I did.
He took her hand, and with a Frenchman’s elegance, he lifted it to his lips and kissed it. In that moment, I suddenly understood the relationship between these two, the young man and the young woman. Mademoiselle Sophie had protested on the steps about the possibility of me coming to claim my prisoner. But even though she didn’t say a word, her feelings were even clearer now. With the officer, that kiss was obviously just a charming way to say thanks; it looked like a habit, so smoothly done, and while he did it with some care, it lacked any real warmth. But she experienced it very differently. He didn’t notice, because his head was lowered over her hand, but I did.
I saw the look of pain in her face, the slight contraction of her shoulders and arms, as if to meet a blow. The kiss hurt her—no, not the kiss, but the finished grace with which it was given, the proof, in a word, that it was a way of saying "Thanks"—and nothing more. Here was a woman who loved and a man who did not love, and the woman knew.
I saw the pain on her face, the slight tightening of her shoulders and arms, like she was bracing for a hit. The kiss hurt her—not the kiss itself, but the polished way it was delivered, the message, in short, that it was just a way of saying "Thanks"—and nothing else. Here was a woman who loved and a man who didn’t, and the woman knew.
I resumed my questions:
I continued my questions:
"Your doctor, monsieur, is in the house?"
"Is your doctor, sir, in the house?"
"At this hour? No."
"Not at this hour."
"Ah. That is a pity."
"Ah. That's a shame."
The young man lifted his head from his pillow and looked me over from head to foot with a stare of disdain.
The young man raised his head from his pillow and sized me up from head to toe with a look of disdain.
"I do not quite understand. You doubt my word, monsieur!"
"I don’t quite understand. You doubt my word, sir!"
"Why not?" I asked sharply.
"Why not?" I said sharply.
It was quite possible that the cradle, this rug across his legs, the pillow, were all pretences. This young officer might very well have brought in a cipher message to the Château Villetaneuse. Mademoiselle Sophie might very well have waved her lantern at the door to summon a fresh messenger.
It was entirely possible that the cradle, this blanket over his legs, and the pillow were all just for show. This young officer could have easily brought a coded message to the Château Villetaneuse. Mademoiselle Sophie might have even signaled at the door with her lantern to call in a new messenger.
"No; why should I not doubt your word?" I repeated.
"No; why shouldn't I doubt what you're saying?" I repeated.
He turned his face to the old lady. "It is your move, Baronne," he said, and she placed the piece she held upon a square of the board. Mademoiselle Sophie took her stand by the table between the players, and the game went on just as though there were no intruder in the room. It was uncomfortable for me. I shifted my feet. I tried to appear at my ease; finally I sat down in a chair. They took no notice of me whatever. I was very glad when at last the corporal opened the door. He had searched the house—he had found no one but Madame de Villetaneuse and an old servant who was watching by her bed.
He turned to the old lady. "It's your turn, Baronne," he said, and she moved the piece she was holding onto a square on the board. Mademoiselle Sophie positioned herself by the table between the players, and the game continued as if there was no one else in the room. It was awkward for me. I shifted my feet. I tried to act relaxed; eventually, I sat down in a chair. They completely ignored me. I was really relieved when the corporal finally opened the door. He had searched the house—he found no one but Madame de Villetaneuse and an old servant who was keeping watch by her bed.
"Very well," said I, and the corporal returned to the hall.
"Alright," I said, and the corporal went back to the hall.
Mademoiselle Sophie moved away from the chess-table. She came and stood opposite to me, and though her face was still, her eyes were hard with anger.
Mademoiselle Sophie walked away from the chess table. She came and stood across from me, and even though her face was calm, her eyes were filled with anger.
"And now perhaps you will tell me to what I owe your visit?" she said.
"And now maybe you'll tell me what brings you here?" she said.
"Certainly," I returned. I fixed my eyes on her, and I said slowly, "I have come to ask for more news of M. Bonnet's black cat."
"Of course," I replied. I stared at her, and I said slowly, "I’ve come to ask for more news about M. Bonnet's black cat."
Mademoiselle Sophie stared as if she was not sure whether I was mad or drunk, but was very sure I was one or the other. The young Frenchman started upon his couch, with the veins swelling upon his forehead and a flushed face.
Mademoiselle Sophie stared as if she wasn't sure whether I was crazy or drunk, but was definitely certain I was one or the other. The young Frenchman sprang up on his couch, his veins bulging on his forehead and his face flushed.
"This is an insult," he cried savagely, and no less savagely I answered him.
"This is an insult," he shouted angrily, and just as angrily I responded.
"Hold your tongue!" I cried. "You forget too often that though you are on parole you are still a prisoner."
"Shut your mouth!" I exclaimed. "You forget too often that even though you're on parole, you're still a prisoner."
He fell back upon the sofa with a groan of pain, and the girl hurried to his side.
He collapsed onto the sofa with a groan of pain, and the girl rushed to his side.

Meanwhile I had been looking about the room for a box or a case where the cipher messages might be hid. I saw nothing of the kind. Of course they might be hidden between the pages of a book. I went from table to table, taking them by the boards and shaking the leaves. Not a scrap of paper tumbled out. There was another door in the room besides that which led on to the landing.
Meanwhile, I had been scanning the room for a box or a case where the coded messages might be hidden. I didn’t see anything like that. Of course, they could be tucked between the pages of a book. I moved from table to table, picking up the books and shaking their pages. Not a single piece of paper fell out. There was another door in the room besides the one that led to the landing.
"Mademoiselle, what room is that?" I asked.
"Mademoiselle, which room is that?" I asked.
"My bedroom," she answered simply, and with a gesture full of dignity she threw open the door.
"My bedroom," she replied, and with a gesture full of dignity, she opened the door wide.
I carried the mud and snow and the grime of a camp without a[93]
[94]
scruple of remorse into that neat and pretty chamber. Mademoiselle
Sophie followed me as I searched wardrobe and drawer and box. At
last I came to one drawer in her dressing-table which was locked. I
looked suddenly at the young lady. She was watching me out of the
corners of her eyes with a peculiar intentness.
I brought in the mud, snow, and dirt from a camp without a single thought of regret into that tidy and lovely room. Mademoiselle Sophie followed me as I rummaged through the wardrobe, drawers, and boxes. Finally, I found one drawer in her dressing table that was locked. I glanced at the young lady. She was watching me out of the corners of her eyes with a strange intensity.
"Open that drawer, mademoiselle," I said.
"Open that drawer, miss," I said.
"It contains only some private things."
"It only contains a few personal items."
"Open that drawer or I burst it open."
"Open that drawer, or I'll force it open."
"No," she cried, as I jerked the handle. "I will open it."
"No," she yelled, as I pulled the handle. "I’ll do it."

She fetched the key out of another drawer which was unlocked, and fitted it into the lock of the dressing-table. And all the while I saw that she was watching me. She meant to play me some trick, I was certain. So I watched, too, and I did well to watch. She turned the key, opened the drawer, and then snatched out something with extraordinary rapidity and ran as hard as she could to the door—not the door through which we had entered, but a second door which gave on to the passage. She ran very fast and she ran very lightly, and she did not stumble over a chair as I did in pursuit of her. But she had to unlatch the door and pull it open. I caught her up and closed my arms about her. It was a little carved ebony box which she held, the very thing for which I searched.
She took the key out of another unlocked drawer and inserted it into the lock of the dressing table. All the while, I noticed she was watching me. I was sure she was planning some kind of trick. So, I kept my eyes on her, and it was a good idea to do so. She turned the key, opened the drawer, and then quickly grabbed something and sprinted to the door—not the one we entered through, but a second door that led to the hallway. She ran really fast and lightly, and she didn't trip over a chair like I did while chasing after her. But she still had to unlatch the door and pull it open. I caught up to her and wrapped my arms around her. It was a little carved ebony box that she held, exactly what I was looking for.
"I thought so," I cried, with a laugh. "Drop the box, mademoiselle. Drop it on the floor!"
"I knew it," I said with a laugh. "Drop the box, miss. Just drop it on the floor!"
The noise of our struggle had been heard in the next room. The Baroness rushed through the doorway.
The sound of our fight had been heard in the next room. The Baroness hurried through the doorway.
"What has happened?" she cried. "Mon Dieu! you are killing her!"
"What’s happening?" she cried. "Oh my God! You’re killing her!"
"Drop that box, mademoiselle!"
"Drop that box, miss!"
And as I spoke she threw it away. She threw it through the doorway; she tried to throw it over the banisters of the stairs, but my arms were about hers, and it fell in the passage just beyond the door. I darted from her and picked it up. When I returned with it she was taking a gold chain from her neck. At the end of the chain hung a little gold key. This she held out to me.
And as I was talking, she tossed it aside. She threw it through the doorway; she tried to fling it over the banister, but I had my arms around hers, and it landed in the hallway just outside the door. I quickly moved away from her and picked it up. When I came back with it, she was taking a gold chain off her neck. At the end of the chain dangled a small gold key. She held it out to me.
"Open it here," she said in a low, eager voice.
"Open it here," she said in a soft, excited voice.
The sudden change only increased my suspicions, or rather my conviction, that I had now the proof which I needed.
The sudden change just made me more suspicious, or rather, convinced that I finally had the proof I needed.
"Why, if you are so eager to show me the contents, did you try to throw it away?" I asked.
"Why, if you're so eager to show me what's inside, did you try to toss it out?" I asked.
"I tried to throw it down into the hall," she answered.
"I tried to throw it down into the hallway," she replied.
"My corporal would have picked it up."
"My corporal would have grabbed it."
"Oh, what would that matter?" she exclaimed impatiently. "You would have opened it in the hall. That was what I wanted. Open it here! At all events open it here!"
"Oh, what difference does it make?" she said, feeling frustrated. "You would have opened it in the hallway. That's what I wanted. Open it here! Anyway, just open it here!"
The very urgency of her pleading made me determined to refuse the plea.
The intensity of her begging made me set on refusing her request.
"No, you have some other ruse, mademoiselle," said I. "Perhaps you wish to gain time for your friend in the next room. No, we will return there and open it comfortably by the fire."
"No, you have some other trick up your sleeve, miss," I said. "Maybe you want to buy time for your friend in the next room. No, we'll go back there and open it comfortably by the fire."
I kept a tight hold upon the box. I shook it. To my delight I felt that there were papers within it. I carried it back to the fireside and sat down on a chair. Mademoiselle Sophie followed me close, and as I fixed the little gold key into the lock she laid her hand very gently upon my arm.
I held onto the box tightly. I shook it. To my excitement, I felt that there were papers inside. I carried it back to the fireplace and sat down in a chair. Mademoiselle Sophie followed me closely, and as I inserted the small gold key into the lock, she gently placed her hand on my arm.
"I beg you not to unlock that box," she said; "if you do you will bring upon me a great humiliation and upon yourself much remorse. There is nothing there which concerns you. There are just my little secrets. A girl may have secrets, monsieur, which are sacred to her."
"I urge you not to open that box," she said; "if you do, you'll subject me to great embarrassment and yourself to a lot of regret. There's nothing in there that involves you. They’re just my little secrets. A girl can have secrets, sir, that are sacred to her."
She was standing quite close to me, and her back was towards the French officer and her aunt. They could not see her face, and they could hardly have heard more than a word here and there of what she said. I answered her only by turning the key in the lock. She took her hand from my arm and laid it on the lid to hinder me from opening it.
She was standing pretty close to me, with her back to the French officer and her aunt. They couldn't see her face, and they barely heard more than a word here and there of what she said. I responded by just turning the key in the lock. She removed her hand from my arm and placed it on the lid to stop me from opening it.
"I wore the key on a chain about my neck, monsieur," she whispered. "Does that teach you nothing? Even though you are young, does it teach you nothing? I said that if you unlocked that box you would cause me great humiliation, thinking that would be enough to stop you. But I see I must tell you more. Read the letters, monsieur, question me about them, and you will make my life a very lonely one. I think so. I think you will destroy my chance of happiness. You would not wish that, monsieur. It is true that we are enemies, but some day this war will end, and you would not wish to prolong its sufferings beyond the end. Yet you will be doing that, monsieur, if you open that box."
"I wore the key on a chain around my neck, sir," she whispered. "Does that not teach you anything? Even though you're young, does it teach you nothing? I said that if you unlocked that box, you would bring me great embarrassment, hoping that would be enough to stop you. But I see I need to tell you more. Read the letters, sir, ask me about them, and you'll make my life very lonely. I believe that. I believe you will ruin my chance for happiness. You wouldn't want that, sir. It's true that we are enemies, but someday this conflict will end, and you wouldn't want to extend its suffering beyond that point. Yet you will be doing that, sir, if you open that box."

It seems now almost impossible to me that I could have doubted her sincerity: she spoke with so much simplicity, and so desperate an appeal looked out from her dark eyes. Ever since that Christmas night I can see her quite clearly at will, standing as she then stood—all the sincerity of her which I would not acknowledge, all the appeal which I would not hear; and I see her many times when for my peace[96] I would rather not. She was pleading for her pride, and to do that the better she laid her pride aside; yet she never lost her dignity. She was pleading for her chance of happiness, foreseeing that it was likely to be destroyed, without any reason or any profit to a living being, by a stranger who would the next moment pass out of her life. Yet there was no outcry, and there were no tears. Had it been a trick—I ask the ladies—would there not have been tears?
It now seems almost impossible to me that I could have doubted her sincerity: she spoke so simply, and there was such a desperate plea in her dark eyes. Ever since that Christmas night, I can picture her clearly whenever I want, standing just as she did then—all the sincerity of hers that I refused to acknowledge, all the plea that I chose to ignore; and I see her many times when I’d rather not, for my own peace[96]. She was fighting for her pride, yet to do that better she set her pride aside; still, she never lost her dignity. She was fighting for her chance at happiness, realizing that it was likely to be taken away, for no reason and with no benefit to anyone, by a stranger who would soon be out of her life. Yet there was no outcry, and there were no tears. If it had been a trick—I ask the ladies—wouldn’t there have been tears?
But I thought it a trick and a cheap one. She was trying to make me believe that there were love-letters in the box—compromising love-letters. Now, I knew that there were no love-letters in the box. I had seen the Frenchman's pretty way of saying thanks. I had noticed how the caress hurt her just through what it lacked. He was the friend, you see, and nothing more; she was the lover and the only lover of the pair.
But I thought it was a trick, and a lame one at that. She was trying to make me think there were love letters in the box—compromising love letters. Now, I knew there were no love letters in that box. I had seen the Frenchman's charming way of saying thanks. I had noticed how the affection hurt her just because of what it lacked. He was just a friend, you see, and nothing more; she was the lover, and the only lover in this situation.

I opened the box accordingly. Mademoiselle Sophie turned away abruptly, and sitting down in a chair shaded her eyes with her hand. I emptied the letters out on to a table, turning the box upside down, and thus the first which I took up and read was the one which lay at the very bottom. As I read it it seemed that every suspicion I had formed was established. She had hinted at love-letters, she had spoken of secrets sacred to a girl; and the letter was not even addressed to her. It was addressed to Madame de Villetaneuse; it was a letter which, if it meant no more than what was implied upon the surface, would have long since found destruction in the waste-paper basket. For it purported to be merely the acceptance of an invitation to dinner at the town house of Madame de Villetaneuse in the Faubourg St. Germain. It was signed only by a Christian name, "Armand," and the few sentences which composed the letter explained that M. Armand was a distant kinsman of Madame de Villetaneuse who had just come to Paris to pursue his studies, and who, up till now, had no acquaintance with the family.
I opened the box as expected. Mademoiselle Sophie abruptly turned away and sat down in a chair, shading her eyes with her hand. I dumped the letters out onto a table, turning the box upside down, and the first one I picked up and read was the one at the very bottom. As I read it, it seemed that every suspicion I had formed was confirmed. She had hinted at love letters and talked about secrets a girl holds dear; and yet, the letter wasn't even addressed to her. It was addressed to Madame de Villetaneuse; it was a letter that, if it meant no more than what was on the surface, would have been tossed into the waste-paper basket long ago. It seemed to be just an acceptance of an invitation to dinner at Madame de Villetaneuse's town house in the Faubourg St. Germain. It was signed only with a first name, "Armand," and the few sentences in the letter explained that M. Armand was a distant relative of Madame de Villetaneuse who had just arrived in Paris to continue his studies and who, until now, had no connection with the family.
I looked at Mademoiselle Sophie sternly. "So all this pother was about a mere invitation to dinner! Once let it be known that M. Armand will dine with Madame de Villetaneuse in the Faubourg St. Germain, and you are humiliated, you lose your chance of happiness, and I, too, shall find myself in good time suffering the pangs of remorse," and I read the letter slowly aloud to her, word by word.
I looked at Mademoiselle Sophie firmly. "So all this fuss was just about a simple dinner invitation! Once it gets out that M. Armand is having dinner with Madame de Villetaneuse in the Faubourg St. Germain, you will be embarrassed, you'll miss your chance at happiness, and I, too, will eventually find myself feeling guilty," and I read the letter to her slowly, word by word.
She returned no answer. She sat with her hand shading her face, and she rocked her head backwards and forwards continually and rather[97] quickly, like a child with a racking headache. Of course, to my mind all that was part of the game. The letter was dated two years back, but the month was December, and, of course, to antedate would be the first precaution.
She didn’t reply. She sat with her hand blocking her face, rocking her head back and forth continuously and quite quickly, like a child dealing with a bad headache. To me, all of that felt like part of the game. The letter was dated two years ago, but the month was December, and obviously, dating it earlier would be the first step.

"Come, mademoiselle," I said, changing my tone, "I invite you very seriously to make a clean breast of it. I wish to take no harsh measures with you if I can avoid them. Tell me frankly what news this letter, plainly translated, gives to General Trochu in Paris."
"Come on, miss," I said, changing my tone, "I'm seriously asking you to come clean. I want to avoid any harsh actions with you if possible. Just tell me straight up what this letter, in plain translation, is saying to General Trochu in Paris."
"None," she answered.
"None," she replied.
"Very well," said I, and I took up the next letter. Ah, M. Armand writes again a week later. It was evidently a good dinner, and M. Armand is properly grateful.
"Alright," I said, and I picked up the next letter. Ah, M. Armand writes again a week later. It was clearly a nice dinner, and M. Armand is genuinely thankful.
The gratitude, indeed, was rather excessive, rather provincial. It was just the effusion which a young man who had not yet learned self-possession might have written on his first introduction to the highest social life of Paris. Certainly the correspondence was very artfully designed. But what did it hide? I puzzled over the question; I took the words and the dates, and it seemed to me that I began to see light. So much stress was laid upon the dinner, that the word must signify some event of importance. The first letter spoke of a dinner in the future. I imagined that it had not been possible to pass this warning into Paris. The second letter mentioned with gratitude that the dinner had been successful. Well, suppose "dinner" stood for "engagement"! The letter would refer to the sortie from Paris which pushed back our lines and captured Ville Evrart and Maison Blanche. That seemed likely. Madame de Villetaneuse gave the dinner; General Trochu made the sortie. Then "Madame de Villetaneuse" stood for "General Trochu." Who would be Armand? Why, the French people outside Paris—the provincials! I had the explanation of that provincial expression of gratitude. Ah, no doubt it all seems far-fetched now that we sit quietly about this table. But put yourself in the thick of the war and take twenty years off your lives! Suppose yourselves young and green, eager for advancement, and just off your balance from want of sleep, want of food, want of rest, want of everything. There are very few things which would seem far-fetched. It seemed to me that I was deciphering these letters with absolute accuracy. I saw myself promoted to captain, seconded to the staff.
The gratitude felt a bit over the top and kind of provincial. It was the kind of outpouring a young guy, who hadn’t yet mastered self-control, might write after just being introduced to the high society of Paris. Sure, the letters were cleverly crafted. But what were they really hiding? I wrestled with that question; I analyzed the words and dates, and it started to make sense. There was so much emphasis on the dinner that it had to mean something important. The first letter talked about a dinner in the future. I thought maybe they hadn’t been able to send this warning to Paris. The second letter expressed thanks that the dinner went well. Well, what if “dinner” meant “engagement”! The letter would refer to the sortie from Paris that pushed back our troops and captured Ville Evrart and Maison Blanche. That made sense. Madame de Villetaneuse hosted the dinner; General Trochu led the sortie. So “Madame de Villetaneuse” was another way of saying “General Trochu.” Who would Armand be? The French people outside Paris—the provincials! I figured out that provincial gratitude expression. Sure, it all seems a bit unrealistic now that we’re sitting calmly around this table. But imagine being in the middle of the war and being twenty years younger! Think of yourself as young and inexperienced, desperate for progress, and totally out of sorts from lack of sleep, food, rest, and everything else. Very few things would seem unreasonable in that situation. I felt like I was reading those letters with complete accuracy. I envisioned myself being promoted to captain, assigned to the staff.
I went on with the letters, hoping to find an[98] explanation there. The third letter was addressed to Mademoiselle de Villetaneuse, who had evidently written to M. Armand on behalf of her mother, inviting him to her box at the opera. M. Armand regretted that he had not been fortunate enough to call at a time when mademoiselle was at home, and would look forward to the pleasure of seeing her at the Opera.
I continued with the letters, hoping to find an[98] explanation there. The third letter was addressed to Mademoiselle de Villetaneuse, who had clearly written to M. Armand on her mother’s behalf, inviting him to her box at the opera. M. Armand expressed regret that he hadn’t been lucky enough to visit when mademoiselle was home, and he looked forward to the pleasure of seeing her at the opera.
"Mademoiselle," I cried, "what does the Opera stand for?"
"Mademoiselle," I exclaimed, "what does the Opera represent?"
Mademoiselle Sophie laughed disdainfully.
Sophie laughed smugly.
"For music, monsieur, for art, for refinement, for many things you do not understand."
"For music, sir, for art, for sophistication, for many things you don't get."

I sprang up in excitement. What did it matter what she said? M. Armand stood for the Army of the Loire. It was that army which had been expected at Ville Evrart. Here was a pledge that it would come to the help of Paris at the next sortie. That was valuable news—it could not but bring recognition to the man who brought evidence of it into the Prussian lines. I hurriedly read through the other letters, quoting a passage here and there, trying to startle Mademoiselle de Villetaneuse into a confession. But she never changed her attitude, she did not answer a word.
I jumped up with excitement. What did it matter what she said? M. Armand represented the Army of the Loire. That was the army we had been expecting at Ville Evrart. This was a promise that they would come to Paris’s aid at the next offensive. That was important news—it could only bring recognition to the person who delivered that information into the Prussian lines. I quickly skimmed through the other letters, quoting a line here and there, trying to provoke Mademoiselle de Villetaneuse into admitting something. But she never changed her stance; she didn’t say a word.
Her conduct was the more aggravating, for I began to get lost among these letters. They were all in the same handwriting; they were all signed "Armand," and they seemed to give a picture of the life of a young man in Paris during the two years which preceded the war. They recorded dinner-parties, visits to the theatres, examinations passed, prizes won and lost, receptions, rides in the Bois, and Sunday excursions into the country. All these phrases, these appointments, these meetings, might have particular meanings. But if so, how stupendous a cipher! Besides, how was it that none of these messages had been passed into Paris? Very reluctantly I began to doubt my own conjecture. I read some more letters, and then I suddenly turned back to the earlier ones. I compared them with the later notes. I began to be afraid the correspondence, after all, was genuine, for the tone of the letters changed and changed so gradually, and yet so clearly, that the greatest literary art could hardly have deliberately composed them. I seemed to witness the actual progress of M. Armand, a hobbledehoy from the provinces, losing his awkwardness, acquiring ease and polish in his contact with the refinement of Paris. The last letters had the postmark of Paris, the first that of Auvergne.
Her behavior was even more frustrating because I started to feel lost among these letters. They all had the same handwriting, all signed "Armand," and they painted a picture of a young man's life in Paris during the two years leading up to the war. They detailed dinner parties, theater visits, exams taken, prizes won and lost, social gatherings, rides in the Bois, and Sunday outings to the countryside. Each of these phrases, these schedules, these encounters, might hold special meanings. But if that's the case, what a huge puzzle! Plus, how come none of these messages had made it into Paris? Unwillingly, I started to question my own guesses. I read more letters, then abruptly flipped back to the earlier ones. I compared them to the later notes. I began to fear that the correspondence was, after all, real because the tone of the letters changed so gradually yet distinctly that even the greatest literary skill wouldn't have been able to craft them deliberately. It felt like I was witnessing M. Armand's actual development, a clumsy guy from the provinces, shedding his awkwardness and gaining confidence and refinement in his interactions with the sophistication of Paris. The last letters were postmarked from Paris, while the first ones were from Auvergne.
They were genuine, then. And they were not love-letters. I looked at Mademoiselle Sophie with an increased perplexity. Why did she now sit rocking her head like a child in pain? Why had she so struggled to hinder me from opening them? They recorded a beginning of acquaintanceship and the growth of that into friendship between a young man and a young girl—nothing more. The friendship might eventually end in marriage, no doubt, if left to itself, but there was not a word of that in the letters. I was still wondering, when the French officer raised himself from his sofa and dragged himself across the room to Mademoiselle Sophie's chair. His left trouser leg had been slit down the side from the knee to the foot and laced lightly so as to make room for a bandage. He supported himself from chair to chair with evident pain, and I could not doubt that his wound was as genuine as the letters.
They were real, then. And they weren’t love letters. I looked at Mademoiselle Sophie with even more confusion. Why was she now rocking her head like a child in distress? Why had she fought so hard to stop me from opening them? They documented the start of an acquaintance and its development into friendship between a young man and a young woman—nothing more. The friendship could potentially lead to marriage, sure, if left on its own, but there wasn't a word about that in the letters. I was still pondering this when the French officer got up from his sofa and made his way across the room to Mademoiselle Sophie’s chair. His left trouser leg had been cut down the side from the knee to the ankle and laced loosely to accommodate a bandage. He moved from chair to chair with obvious pain, and I had no doubt that his injury was as real as the letters.

He bent down and gently took her hand away from her face.
He bent down and softly took her hand away from her face.
"Sophie," he said, "I did not dare to think that you kept this place for me in your thoughts. A little more courage and I should long since have said to you what I say now. I beg your permission to ask Madame de Villetaneuse to-morrow for your hand in marriage."
"Sophie," he said, "I never imagined you thought of me in this way. If I had been a bit braver, I would have told you this much earlier. May I have your permission to ask Madame de Villetaneuse tomorrow for your hand in marriage?"
My house of cards tumbled down in a second. The French officer was M. Armand. With the habit women have of treasuring tokens of the things which have happened, Mademoiselle Sophie had kept all these trifling notes and messages, and had even gathered to them the letters written to her mother, so that the story might be complete. But without M. Armand's knowledge; he was not to know; her pride must guard her secret from him. For she was the lover and he only the friend, and she knew it. Even in the little speech which he had just made, there was just too much formality, just too little sincerity of voice. I understood why she had tried to throw the ebony box down into the hall so that I might open it there—I understood that I had caused her great humiliation. But that was not all there was for me to understand.
My house of cards fell apart in an instant. The French officer was M. Armand. Like many women who cherish mementos of their experiences, Mademoiselle Sophie had saved all these little notes and messages, and had even collected the letters written to her mother to complete the story. But M. Armand wasn’t supposed to know; her pride had to keep her secret from him. She was the lover and he was just the friend, and she was aware of that. Even in the short speech he had just given, there was way too much formality and not nearly enough genuineness in his voice. I realized why she had tried to throw the ebony box down into the hall for me to open—I understood that I had caused her significant embarrassment. But that wasn’t all I needed to grasp.
In answer to Armand she raised her eyes quietly, and shook her head.
In response to Armand, she quietly looked up and shook her head.
"You wish to spare me shame," she said, "and I thank you very much. But it is because of these letters that you spoke. I must think that. I must always think it."
"You want to save me from embarrassment," she said, "and I really appreciate that. But it’s because of these letters that you said what you did. I have to believe that. I always have to believe it."
"No!" he exclaimed.
"Absolutely not!" he exclaimed.
"But yes," she replied firmly. "If monsieur had not unlocked that box—I don't know—but some day perhaps—oh, not yet, no, not yet—but some day perhaps you might have come of your own accord and[100] said what you have just said. And I should have been very happy. But now you never must. For you see I shall always think that the letters are prompting you."
"But yes," she said firmly. "If you hadn’t unlocked that box—I don’t know—but maybe someday—oh, not yet, no, not yet—but someday you might have come on your own and[100] said what you just said. And I would have been very happy. But now you can never do that. Because you see, I will always think that the letters are making you say this."
And M. Armand bowed.
And M. Armand bowed.
I had taken from her her chance of happiness. The friendship between them might have ended in marriage if left to itself. But I had not left it to itself.
I had taken away her chance for happiness. Their friendship could have led to marriage if it had been allowed to develop on its own. But I hadn't let that happen.
"Mademoiselle," I said, "I am very sorry."
"Mademoiselle," I said, "I'm really sorry."
She turned her dark eyes on me.
She looked at me with her dark eyes.
"Monsieur, I warned you. It is too late to be sorry." And as I stood shuffling awkwardly from one foot to the other, in great remorse as she had foretold, she added, gently, "Will you not go, monsieur?"
"Mister, I told you. It's too late to feel sorry." And as I stood shifting awkwardly from one foot to the other, filled with regret as she had predicted, she added softly, "Won't you please go, mister?"
I went out of the room, called together my escort, mounted and rode off. It was past midnight now, and the night was clear. But I thought neither of the little beds under the slope of the roof nor of any danger on the road. There might have been a franc-tireur behind every tree. I would never have noticed it until one of them had brought me down. Remorse was heavy upon me. I had behaved without consideration, without chivalry, without any manners at all. I had not been able to distinguish truth when it stared me in the face, or to recognise honesty when it looked out from a young girl's dark eyes. I had behaved, in a word, like the brute six months of war had made of me. I wondered with a vague hope whether after all time might not set matters right between M. Armand and Mademoiselle Sophie. And I wonder now whether it has. But even if I knew that it had, I should always remember that Christmas night of 1870 with acute regret. The only incident, indeed, which I can mention with the slightest satisfaction is this: On the way back to Noisy-le-Grand I came to a point where the road from Chelles crossed the road from Montfermeil. I halted at a little cabin which stood upon a grass-plot within the angle of the roads, and tying up all the money I had on me in a pocket-handkerchief I dropped the handkerchief through a broken window-pane.
I stepped out of the room, gathered my escort, got on my horse, and rode off. It was past midnight, and the night was clear. But I didn’t think about the little beds under the slope of the roof or any dangers on the road. There could have been a sniper hiding behind every tree, and I wouldn’t have noticed until it was too late. I felt a heavy remorse. I had acted thoughtlessly, without honor or any manners at all. I couldn’t see the truth when it was right in front of me, or recognize honesty when it stared back from a young girl’s dark eyes. In short, I had behaved like the monster that six months of war had turned me into. I wondered with a faint hope whether time could eventually mend things between M. Armand and Mademoiselle Sophie. And I still wonder if it has. But even if I found out that it has, I would always remember that Christmas night of 1870 with intense regret. The only thing I can recall with the slightest satisfaction is this: On the way back to Noisy-le-Grand, I reached a point where the road from Chelles crossed the road from Montfermeil. I stopped at a little cabin on a grassy patch at the intersection, and after tying all the money I had in a pocket-handkerchief, I dropped the handkerchief through a broken window.
The Colonel let the end of his cigar fall upon his plate, and pushed back his chair from the table. "But I see we shall be late for the opera," he said, as he glanced at the clock.
The Colonel let the end of his cigar drop onto his plate and pushed his chair back from the table. "But I see we’re going to be late for the opera," he said, glancing at the clock.

A SPELL FOR A FAIRY
Paintings and Drawings by CLAUDE A. SHEPPERSON, A. R. W. S.
Assemble, first, in your left hand
(This must be at dusk)
Forty grains of yellow sand
Where you think a mermaid rested.
I have heard a wizard hint
It's best to collect it sweet.
Out of the warm and fluttered dint
Where you see her heart has pounded.
From the impression in that soft sand
Gather forty grains, I say;
Yet—if it fails you—understand
I can show you a better way.
Out of that sand you melt your glass
As the night falls,
Whispering, till the shadows pass,
[102]Nixie, pixie, leprechaun—
Then you blow your magic vial,
Give it the shape of a crescent moon,
Set it up and make your trial,
Singing, "Fairies, please come soon!"
Round the cloudy crescent moon,
At the top of the hill, in the morning,
Singing softly, on tiptoes,
Elaby Gathon! Elaby Gathon!
Nixie, pixie, leprechaun."
Bring the blood of a white hen,
Killed around dawn,
While the cock in the echoing glen
Moves his gold neck in every direction,
Over the brambles, peering, calling,
Beneath the ferns, filled with sudden fear,
Far and wide, while the dews are falling,
Loudly calling, everywhere.

Go round the crimson vial
At the top of the hill, at dawn,
Singing softly, on tiptoe,
"Nixie, pixie, leprechaun!"
And if one time isn't enough,
Got it! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
If this fails, at dawn,
I can show you a better way to do this.
Bring the buds of the hazel-copse
Where two lovers kissed at noon:
Bring the crushed red wild thyme tops
Where they strolled under the moon;
[103]
Bring the four-leaved clover also,
One of the white ones, and one of the red ones,
Mixed with the flakes of the may that fall so
Lightly over the lark's nest.

Pass the fragrant vial around,
At the top of the hill, at dawn,
Singing quietly, on tiptoe,
"Nixie, pixie, leprechaun!"
If this fails, at daybreak,
I can show you a better way.
Bring an old and wizened child
—Oh, walk gently and talk quietly—
Tattered, tearless, wonder-wild.
From that underworld below;
Bring a withered child of seven
Reeking of city grime,
Out of hell into your heaven,
Place her knee-deep in the thyme.

Bring her from the smoky city,
Put her on a throne.
Clothe her and feed her out of your compassion.
Leave her alone for an hour.
You shall need no spells or charms
On that hilltop, at that dawn.
When she lifts her wasted arms
You will see a veil lifted.
There shall be no veil between them,
Though her head is old and wise.
You shall know that she has seen them,
By the radiance in her eyes.
Around her chains, on the hill,
The Earth will spark a magical flame.
Watch, listen, and be calm,
[104]So you don't hold back your own desire.
When she sees four azure wings
Light on her claw-like hand;
When she lifts her head and sings,
You will hear and understand.
You shall hear a bugle calling,
Wildly over the dew-covered ground,
And a sound as of the falling
Walls of a conquered town.
You will hear a sound like thunder,
And a veil will be lifted,
When her eyes widen in amazement,
On that hilltop, at that dawn.

![]() | OUT OF THE JAWS OF DEATHA TALE OF THE SCARLET PIMPERNEL BY BARONESS ORCZY Art by A. C. MICHAEL and Illustrations by H. M. BROCK, R.I. Copyright, 1914, by Baroness Orczy in the U.S.A. |
Ah! that seems very, very long ago now. No doubt you know better than I do all that happened in our beautiful land of France and in lovely Paris about that time: goods and property confiscated, innocent men, women, and children condemned to death for acts of treason which they had never committed.
Ah! that feels like it was ages ago now. You probably know better than I do everything that happened in our beautiful land of France and in lovely Paris around that time: goods and property taken away, innocent men, women, and children sentenced to death for crimes of treason they never committed.
It was in August last year that they came to "Mon Repos" and arrested papa, maman, and us four young ones and dragged us to Paris, where we were imprisoned in a narrow and horrible, dank vault in the Abbaye, where all day and night through the humid stone walls we heard cries and sobs and moans from poor people who no doubt were suffering the same sorrows and the same indignities as we were.
It was in August last year that they came to "Mon Repos" and arrested Dad, Mom, and us four kids, dragging us to Paris, where we were locked up in a narrow, horrible, damp cell in the Abbaye. All day and night, through the humid stone walls, we heard cries, sobs, and moans from poor people who were undoubtedly enduring the same pain and indignities as we were.
I had just passed my nineteenth birthday and Marguerite was only thirteen. Maman was a perfect angel during that terrible time: she kept up our courage and our faith in God in a way that no one else could have done. Every night and morning we knelt round her[106] knee, and papa sat close beside her, and we prayed to God for deliverance from our own afflictions, and for the poor people who were crying and moaning all the day.
I had just turned nineteen and Marguerite was only thirteen. Mom was an absolute angel during that tough time: she boosted our spirits and our faith in God like no one else could have. Every night and morning, we knelt around her[106] knee, and Dad sat right next to her, and we prayed to God for relief from our struggles, and for the poor people who were crying and suffering all day long.
But of what went on outside our prison walls we had not an idea, though sometimes poor papa would brave the warder's brutalities and ask him questions of what was happening in Paris every day.
But we had no idea what was going on outside our prison walls, although sometimes poor dad would face the guard's brutalities and ask him questions about what was happening in Paris every day.
"They are hanging all the aristos to the street-lamps of the city," the man would reply, with a cruel laugh, "and it will be your turn next."
"They're hanging all the rich folks from the streetlights in the city," the man would respond with a mocking laugh, "and you'll be next."
We had been in prison for about a fortnight, then one day—oh! shall I ever forget it?—we heard in the distance a noise like the rumbling of thunder; nearer and nearer it came, and soon the sound became less confused. Cries and shrieks could be heard above that rumbling din, but so weird and menacing did those cries seem, that instinctively—though none of us knew what they meant—we all felt a nameless terror grip our hearts.
We had been in prison for about two weeks, when one day—oh! will I ever forget it?—we heard a noise in the distance that sounded like rumbling thunder; it got closer and closer, and soon the sound became clearer. We could hear cries and screams above that loud noise, but those cries sounded so strange and threatening that, even though none of us understood what they meant, we all felt a deep, unexplained fear take hold of our hearts.
Oh! I am not going to attempt the awful task of describing to you all the horrors of that never-to-be-forgotten day. People who to-day cannot speak without a shudder of the September massacres have not the remotest conception of what really happened on that truly awful second day of that month.
Oh! I’m not going to try to describe the terrible task of recounting all the horrors of that unforgettable day. People today who can’t talk about the September massacres without shuddering have no idea what really happened on that truly dreadful second day of that month.
We are all at peace and happy now, but whenever my thoughts fly back to that morning, whenever the ears of memory recall those hideous yells of fury and of hate, coupled with the equally horrible cries for pity which pierced through the walls behind which the six of us were crouching, trembling, and praying, whenever I think of it all my heart still beats violently with that same nameless dread which held it in its deathly grip then.
We’re all at peace and happy now, but whenever my thoughts go back to that morning, whenever the memories bring back those terrifying screams of rage and hate, mixed with the equally awful cries for help that cut through the walls where the six of us were hiding, trembling, and praying, whenever I think of it, my heart still pounds with that same unnameable fear that had it in its deadly grip back then.

Hundreds of men, women, and children were massacred in the prisons of Paris on that day—it was a St. Bartholomew even more hideous than the last.
Hundreds of men, women, and children were killed in the prisons of Paris that day—it was a St. Bartholomew even more horrific than before.
Maman was trying in vain to keep our thoughts fixed upon God—papa sat on the stone bench, his elbows resting on his knees, his head buried in his hands, but maman was kneeling on the floor with her dear arms encircling us all, and her trembling lips moving in continuous prayer.
Maman was unsuccessfully trying to keep our minds focused on God—papa sat on the stone bench, his elbows on his knees, his head buried in his hands, while maman knelt on the floor with her loving arms wrapped around us all, her trembling lips moving in constant prayer.
We felt that we were facing death—and what a death!—O, my God!
We felt like we were staring death in the face—and what a death it would be!—Oh, my God!
Suddenly the small grated window—high up in the dank wall—became obscured. I was the first to[107] look up, but the cry of terror which rose from my heart was choked ere it reached my throat.
Suddenly, the small grated window—high up in the damp wall—was blocked. I was the first to[107] look up, but the scream of fear that rose from my heart got stuck before it could escape my throat.

Jean and André looked up too, and they shrieked, and so did Marguerite, and papa jumped up and ran to us and stood suddenly between us and the window like a tiger defending its young.
Jean and André looked up too, and they yelled, and so did Marguerite, and Dad jumped up and ran to us, standing suddenly between us and the window like a tiger protecting its cubs.
But we were all of us quite silent now. The children did not even cry, they stared wide-eyed—paralysed with fear.
But we were all completely silent now. The children didn't even cry; they stared wide-eyed—frozen with fear.
Only maman continued to pray, and we could hear papa's rapid and stertorous breathing as he watched what was going on in that window above.
Only Mom kept praying, and we could hear Dad's fast and heavy breathing as he watched what was happening in that window above.
Heavy blows were falling against the masonry round the grating, and we could hear the nerve-racking sound of a file working on the iron bars, and farther away below the window those awful yells of human beings transformed by hate and fury into savage beasts.
Heavy blows were striking the stone around the grating, and we could hear the stressful sound of a file scraping against the iron bars, and further away below the window those terrible screams of people turned by hate and rage into wild animals.
How long this horrible suspense lasted I cannot now tell you: the next thing I remember clearly is a number of men in horrible ragged clothing pouring into our vault-like prison from the window above; the next moment they rushed at us simultaneously—or so it seemed to me, for I was just then recommending my soul to God, so certain was I that in that same second I would cease to live.
How long this awful waiting went on, I can't say now. The next thing I remember clearly is a group of men in tattered, ragged clothes coming into our dungeon-like prison through the window above; in the next moment, they all lunged at us at once—or at least that’s how it felt to me, because I was just then surrendering my soul to God, so sure was I that I would die in that very second.
It was all like a dream, for instead of the horrible shriek of satisfied hate which we were all expecting to hear, a whispering voice, commanding and low, struck our ear and dragged us, as it were, from out the abyss of despair into the sudden light of hope.
It felt like a dream because, instead of the terrible scream of fulfilled hatred we all thought we would hear, a soft, authoritative voice reached our ears and pulled us out of the depths of despair into a sudden surge of hope.
"If you will trust us," the voice whispered, "and not be afraid, you will be safely out of Paris within an hour."
"If you trust us," the voice whispered, "and don't be afraid, you'll be safely out of Paris in an hour."
Papa was the first to realise what was happening: he had never lost his presence of mind, even during the darkest moment of this terrible time, and he said quite calmly and steadily now:
Papa was the first to understand what was happening: he had never lost his composure, even during the darkest moments of this terrible time, and he said quite calmly and steadily now:
"What must we do?"
"What should we do?"
"Persuade the little ones not to be afraid, not to cry, to be as still and silent as may be," continued the voice, which I felt must be that of one of God's own angels, so exquisitely kind did it sound to my ear.
"Encourage the little ones not to be afraid, not to cry, to be as still and quiet as possible," continued the voice, which I felt had to be that of one of God's own angels, so incredibly kind did it sound to my ears.
"They will be quiet and still without persuasion," said papa; "eh, children?"
"They'll be quiet and calm without needing to be told," said Dad; "right, kids?"
And Jean, André, and Marguerite murmured: "Yes!" whilst[108] maman and I drew them closer to us and said everything we could think of to make them still more brave.
And Jean, André, and Marguerite whispered, "Yes!" while[108] mom and I pulled them closer and said everything we could think of to make them even braver.

And the whispering, commanding voice went on after awhile:
And the soft, commanding voice continued after a bit:
"Now, will you allow yourselves to be muffled and bound? and after that will you swear that whatever happens, whatever you may see or hear, you will neither move nor speak. Not only your own lives, but those of many brave men will depend upon your fulfilment of this oath."
"Now, will you allow yourselves to be silenced and restrained? And after that, will you promise that no matter what happens, no matter what you see or hear, you will neither move nor speak? Not just your own lives, but the lives of many brave men will depend on you keeping this promise."
Papa made no reply, save to raise his hand and eyes up to where God surely was watching over us all. Maman said in her gentle, even voice:
Papa didn’t respond, except to lift his hand and gaze upwards, as if God was definitely watching over us all. Maman spoke in her calm, steady voice:
"For myself and my children, I swear to do all that you tell us."
"For me and my kids, I promise to do everything you say."
A great feeling of confidence had entered into her heart, just as it had done into mine. We looked at one another and knew that we were both thinking of the same thing: we were thinking of the brave Englishman and his gallant little band of heroes about whom we had heard many wonderful tales of how they had rescued a number of innocent people who were unjustly threatened with the guillotine; and we all knew that the tall figure disguised in horrible rags, who spoke to us with such a gentle yet commanding voice, was the man whom rumour credited with supernatural powers, and who was known by the mysterious name of the Scarlet Pimpernel.
A wave of confidence washed over her, just like it did over me. We looked at each other and knew we were both thinking the same thing: we were thinking of the brave Englishman and his courageous little group of heroes, about whom we had heard many amazing stories of how they saved several innocent people unjustly facing the guillotine. We all knew that the tall figure dressed in tattered rags, who spoke to us with such a gentle yet commanding voice, was the man rumored to have supernatural abilities, known by the mysterious name of the Scarlet Pimpernel.
Hardly had we sworn to do his bidding than his friends most unceremoniously threw great pieces of sacking over our heads and then proceeded to tie ropes round our bodies. At least I know that that is what one of them was doing to me, and from one or two whispered words of command which reached my ear I concluded that papa and maman and the children were being dealt with in the same summary way.
Hardly had we promised to do what he wanted when his friends rudely tossed large pieces of burlap over our heads and then started tying ropes around our bodies. I know that's what one of them was doing to me, and from a couple of whispered commands I overheard, I figured that my dad, mom, and the kids were being handled in the same quick manner.
I felt hot and stifled under that rough bit of sacking, but I would not have moved or even sighed for worlds. Strangely enough, as soon as my eyes and ears were shut off from the sounds and sights immediately round me, I once more became conscious of the horrible and awful din which was going on not only on the other side of our prison walls, but inside the whole of the Abbaye building and in the street beyond.
I felt hot and suffocated under that rough sackcloth, but I wouldn't have moved or even sighed for anything. Oddly enough, as soon as my eyes and ears were cut off from the sounds and sights around me, I became aware of the terrible noise happening not just on the other side of our prison walls, but throughout the entire Abbaye building and in the street beyond.
Once more I heard those terrible howls of rage and of satisfied hatred uttered by the assassins who were being paid by the Government of our beautiful country to butcher helpless prisoners in their hundreds.
Once again, I heard those awful howls of rage and satisfied hatred coming from the assassins who were being paid by the government of our beautiful country to slaughter helpless prisoners by the hundreds.

Suddenly I felt myself hoisted up off my feet and slung up on to a pair of shoulders that must have been very powerful indeed, for I am no light weight, and once more I heard the voice, the very sound of which was delight, quite close to my ear this time, giving a brief and comprehensive command:
Suddenly, I felt myself lifted off my feet and tossed onto a pair of shoulders that must have been incredibly strong, since I'm no lightweight. Again, I heard the voice—its sound was pure delight—right next to my ear this time, giving a short and clear command:
"All ready—remember your part—en avant!"
"All set—remember your part—let's go!"
Then it added in English; "Here, Tony, you start kicking against the door whilst we begin to shout!"
Then it added in English; "Here, Tony, you start kicking the door while we begin to shout!"
I loved those few words of English, and hoped that maman had heard them too, for it would confirm her—as it did me—in the happy knowledge that God and a brave man had taken our rescue in hand.
I loved those few words of English and hoped that mom had heard them too, because it would confirm her—just like it did for me—in the happy realization that God and a brave man had taken our rescue into their own hands.
But from that moment we might all have been in the very antechamber of hell. I could hear the violent kicks against the heavy door of our prison, and our brave rescuers seemed suddenly to be transformed into a cageful of wild beasts. Their shouts and yells were as horrible as any that came to us from the outside, and I must say that the gentle, firm voice which I had learnt to love was as execrable as any I could hear.
But from that moment, we might as well have been in the entrance to hell. I could hear the violent kicks against the heavy door of our prison, and our brave rescuers suddenly seemed to turn into a cage full of wild animals. Their shouts and screams were just as terrifying as those coming from outside, and I have to admit that the gentle, strong voice I had come to love sounded just as terrible as any of the others I could hear.
Apparently the door would not yield, as the blows against it became more and more violent, and presently, from somewhere above my head—the window presumably—there came a rough call and a raucous laugh:
Apparently, the door wouldn't budge, as the hits against it grew more and more intense, and soon, from somewhere above me—probably the window—there came a rough shout and a loud laugh:
"Why! what in the name of —— is happening here?"
"Why! What in the world is going on here?"
And the voice near me answered back equally roughly:
And the voice next to me replied just as harshly:
"A quarry of six—but we are caught in this trap—get the door open for us, citizen—we want to be rid of this booty and go in search for more."
"A group of six—but we're stuck in this trap—open the door for us, friend—we need to get rid of this loot and look for more."
A horrible laugh was the reply from above, and the next instant I heard a terrific crash; the door had at last been burst open either from within or without, I could not tell which, and suddenly all the din, the cries, the groans, the hideous laughter and bibulous songs which had sounded muffled up to now burst upon us with all their hideousness.
A terrible laugh came from above, and in the next moment, I heard a huge crash; the door had finally been kicked open, but I couldn't tell if it was from the inside or the outside. Suddenly, all the noise—the screams, the groans, the creepy laughter, and drunken songs that had sounded muffled until then—came at us in all their ugliness.

That was, I think, the most awful moment of that truly fearful hour. I could not have moved then, even had I wished or been able to do so, but I knew that between us all and a horrible, yelling, murdering mob there was now nothing—except the hand of God and the heroism of a band of English gentlemen.
That was, I think, the most terrible moment of that truly terrifying hour. I couldn't have moved then, even if I had wanted to or could have done so, but I knew that between us all and a horrible, screaming, murderous mob, there was now nothing—except the hand of God and the bravery of a group of English gentlemen.
Together they gave a cry—as loud, as terrifying as any that were uttered by the butchering crowd in the building, and with a wild rush they seemed to plunge with us right into the thick of the awful mêlée.
Together they let out a scream—louder and more frightening than anything shouted by the bloodthirsty crowd in the building, and with a frenzied rush, they appeared to dive with us straight into the chaos of the terrifying struggle.
At least that is what it all felt like to me, and afterwards I heard from our gallant rescuer himself that that is exactly what he and his friends did. There were eight of them altogether, and we four young ones had each been hoisted on a pair of devoted shoulders, whilst maman and papa were each carried by two men.
At least that's how it all felt to me, and afterward I heard from our brave rescuer himself that this is exactly what he and his friends did. There were eight of them in total, and the four of us young ones were each lifted onto a pair of supportive shoulders, while mom and dad were each carried by two men.
I was lying across the finest pair of shoulders in the world, and close to me was beating the bravest heart on God's earth.
I was lying across the best shoulders in the world, and right next to me was the bravest heart on this planet.
Thus burdened, these eight noble English gentlemen charged right through an army of butchering, howling brutes, they themselves howling with the fiercest of them.
Thus burdened, these eight noble English gentlemen charged straight through an army of brutal, howling beasts, howling themselves with the fiercest of them.
All around me I heard weird and terrifying cries:
All around me, I could hear strange and frightening screams:
"What ho, citizens! what have you there?"
"What’s up, everyone? What do you have there?"
"Six aristos!" shouted my hero boldly as he rushed on, forcing his way through the crowd.
"Six aristocrats!" shouted my hero confidently as he pushed through the crowd.
"What are you doing with them?" yelled a raucous voice.
"What are you doing with them?" shouted a loud voice.
"Food for the starving fish in the river," was the ready response. "Stand aside, citizen," he added, with a round curse. "I have my orders from citizen Danton himself about these six aristos. You hinder me at your peril."
"Food for the starving fish in the river," was the quick reply. "Step aside, citizen," he added, with a curse. "I have my orders from citizen Danton himself regarding these six aristocrats. You’re getting in my way at your own risk."
He was challenged over and over again in the same way, and so were his friends who were carrying papa and maman and the children, but they were always ready for a reply. With eyes that could not see one could imagine them as hideous, as vengeful, as cruel as the rest of the crowd.
He was challenged repeatedly in the same way, and so were his friends who were carrying dad and mom and the kids, but they were always ready to respond. With eyes that couldn’t see, one could picture them as hideous, vengeful, and as cruel as the rest of the crowd.
I think that soon I must have fainted from sheer excitement and terror, for I remember nothing more till I felt myself deposited on a hard floor, propped against the wall, and the stifling piece of sacking taken off my head and face.
I think I must have passed out from pure excitement and fear, because I don’t remember anything else until I found myself lying on a hard floor, leaning against the wall, and the suffocating piece of burlap was lifted off my head and face.
I looked around me dazed and bewildered; gradually the horrors of the past hour came back to me, and I had to close my eyes again, for I felt sick and giddy with the sheer memory of it all.
I looked around me, confused and disoriented; slowly, the terrible events of the last hour came rushing back, and I had to close my eyes again because I felt nauseous and dizzy from just remembering it all.
But presently I felt stronger and looked around me again. Jean and André were squatting in a corner close by, gazing wide-eyed at the[111] group of men in filthy, ragged clothing who sat round a deal table in the centre of a small, ill-furnished room.
But soon I felt stronger and looked around again. Jean and André were crouched in a corner nearby, staring wide-eyed at the[111] group of men in dirty, torn clothes who were sitting around a cheap table in the middle of a small, poorly furnished room.
Maman was lying on a horse-hair sofa at the other end of the room, with Marguerite beside her, and papa sat in a low chair by her side holding her hand.
Maman was sprawled out on a horsehair sofa at the far end of the room, with Marguerite next to her, while Papa sat in a low chair beside her, holding her hand.
The voice I loved was speaking in its quaint, somewhat drawly cadence:
The voice I loved was speaking in its charming, slightly slow rhythm:
"You are quite safe now, my dear Monsieur Lemercier," it said. "After Madame and the young people have had a rest some of my friends will find you suitable disguises, and they will escort you out of Paris, as they have some really genuine passports in their possession, which we obtain from time to time through the agency of a personage highly placed in this murdering Government, and with the help of English banknotes. Those passports are not always unchallenged, I must confess," added my hero, with a quaint laugh, "but to-night every one is busy murdering in one part of Paris, so the other parts are comparatively safe."
"You’re safe now, my dear Monsieur Lemercier," it said. "After Madame and the young people rest, some friends of mine will find you suitable disguises, and they’ll escort you out of Paris. They have some genuine passports that we occasionally get through a well-placed contact in this brutal Government, along with some English banknotes. I have to admit, those passports don’t always go unchallenged," my hero added with a quirky laugh, "but tonight, everyone is busy committing murder in one part of Paris, so the other areas are relatively safe."
Then he turned to one of his friends and spoke to him in English:
Then he turned to one of his friends and spoke to him in English:
"You had better see this through, Tony," he said, "with Hastings and Mackenzie. Three of you will be enough: I shall have need of the others."
"You should see this through, Tony," he said, "with Hastings and Mackenzie. The three of you will be enough; I’ll need the others."
No one seemed to question his orders. He had spoken and the others made ready to obey. Just then papa spoke up:
No one seemed to question his orders. He had spoken, and the others prepared to obey. Just then, Dad spoke up:
"How are we going to thank you, sir?" he asked, speaking broken English, but with his habitual dignity of manner.
"How are we going to thank you, sir?" he asked, speaking in broken English but still with his usual dignity.
"By leaving your welfare in our hands, Monsieur," replied our gallant rescuer quietly.
"By trusting us with your well-being, sir," our brave rescuer replied softly.
Papa tried to speak again, but the Englishman put up his hand to stop any further talk.
Papa tried to speak again, but the Englishman raised his hand to stop any more conversation.
"There is no time now, Monsieur," he said, with gentle courtesy. "I must leave you, as I have much work yet to do."
"There’s no time right now, sir," he said politely. "I have to go, as I have a lot of work left to do."
"Where are you going, Blakeney?" asked one of the others.
"Where are you headed, Blakeney?" asked one of the others.
"Back to the Abbaye prison," he said; "there are other women and children to be rescued there!"
"Back to the Abbaye prison," he said, "there are more women and kids to save there!"


WHAT CAN A LITTLE CHAP DO?
Artwork by EUGENE HASTAIN and Illustrations by
Gordon Browne, R.I.
For his country and for you?
What can a little chap do?
He can fight like a Knight
For the Truth and the Right—
That's one thing he's good at.



He can keep himself clean,
Both without and within—
That's another great thing he can do.
He can brace his soul
Against all baseness,
And the evidence will be visible
All his life was written on his face—
[114]That's a really great thing he can do.
He can look to the Light,
He can keep his thought white,
He can fight the great fight,
He can do with his might
What is good in God's sight—
Those are great things he can do.

Though his years be but few,
He can march in the queue
Of the Good and the Great,
Who battled with fate
And won through—
That's an amazing thing he can do.
And—in each little thing
He can follow The King.
Yes—in each smallest thing
He can follow The King—
He can follow The Christ, The King.


ALTOGETHER DIFFERENT
Artwork by M. E. GRAY and Illustrations by LEWIS BAUMER
Some friends of mine have a daughter, and she——
Some friends of mine have a daughter, and she——
Not very many years ago, I remember hearing——
Not many years ago, I remember hearing——
Once upon a time—that is the proper way to begin this story—once upon a time there was a little girl, of about the usual age, who lived near to St. John's Wood Road Station, handy to Lord's cricket ground, and not far from the Zoological Gardens. You would think that any one who, in the summer, could look out of her window and see Mr. P. F. Warner batting, and in the winter was able to go any afternoon she liked, to watch the lions and tigers take high tea at four, ought to have been as happy as the days were long; cheerful even when the days were short. Yet she was not entirely satisfied; it may be said that her one failing was a spirit of discontent. When grown-ups are discontented, it is called ambition; but that is another matter.
Once upon a time—that's the right way to start this story—once upon a time, there was a little girl, around the usual age, who lived close to St. John's Wood Road Station, convenient to Lord's cricket ground, and not far from the Zoo. You would think that anyone who, in the summer, could look out her window and see Mr. P. F. Warner batting, and in the winter could go any afternoon she wanted to watch the lions and tigers enjoy tea at four, should have been as happy as can be; cheerful even when the days were short. Yet she wasn't completely satisfied; it could be said that her only flaw was a sense of discontent. When adults feel discontent, it’s called ambition; but that’s another story.
On a certain Tuesday evening in November it happened that she felt quite pleased with the world until about seven o'clock. Seven in the evening was the hour that frequently made her peevish.
On a Tuesday evening in November, she found herself feeling pretty good about the world until around seven o'clock. Seven in the evening often made her grumpy.
Nurse left her alone for a minute to see if everything was ready upstairs, and in that minute the little girl jumped on a chair and moved back the long hand. She was reading her picture-book with great interest when nurse returned.
Nurse left her alone for a minute to check if everything was ready upstairs, and in that time, the little girl jumped on a chair and moved the long hand back. She was reading her picture book with great interest when Nurse came back.

"Bless my soul!" cried nurse. "Quite thought it wanted ten to seven, and here it is only ten past six. I shall find myself in Colney Hatch before I'm much older."
"Wow!" the nurse exclaimed. "I really thought it was ten to seven, and here it is only ten past six. I’ll end up in Colney Hatch before I know it."
The little girl wanted to assure Nanna there was no good reason to assume that mental decay had set in, but she did not do this at once, and afterwards it seemed too late. So nurse was allowed to chat on, and tell her very best story about the time when she was a child, and a good one at that, and when the clock, having been compelled to go over the ground twice, again gave the time as ten to seven, nurse said,
The little girl wanted to reassure Nanna that there was no reason to believe mental decline had begun, but she didn’t say it right away, and later it felt too late. So the nurse continued to chat, sharing her best story from when she was a child, which was a good one, and when the clock, having been forced to go over the same time twice, once again showed the time as ten to seven, the nurse said,
"Now my dearie!"
"Now, my dear!"
Upstairs, the little girl devoted a few minutes to instructing her dolly in the art of going off nicely to bye-byes.
Upstairs, the little girl spent a few minutes teaching her doll how to fall asleep nicely.
She was left alone, with just a mere star of gas-light for company shining above the dressing-table, and at the moment when she was about to go to sleep conscience woke up. Conscience became wide-awake. Conscience insisted upon talking, and the little girl had to listen. She was aware it is useless to cry when one is by oneself with nobody looking on; not only useless but wasteful, because you may want those tears on more important and more public occasions. So the little girl did not weep, but, oh! she felt troubled. She did feel troubled.
She was left alone, with just a dim gaslight above the dresser for company, and just when she was about to fall asleep, her conscience kicked in. Her conscience became fully alert. It insisted on having a conversation, and the little girl had no choice but to listen. She knew it's pointless to cry when you're by yourself with no one watching; not just pointless, but wasteful, because she might need those tears for more important and public moments. So the little girl didn’t cry, but oh! she felt anxious. She really did feel anxious.
"A silly, stupid world!" she cried aloud. "It ought—it ought to be changed. I'd very much love it to be altogether different."
"A silly, foolish world!" she exclaimed. "It should—it should be changed. I would really love it to be completely different."
A knock at her door, and she answered, "Please come in, Nanna!" Not nurse. Certainly the tall lady with diamonds sparkling in her hair, and a white chiffon kind of costume, and a long silver stick in the right hand, was as unlike nurse as any one could be. The little girl said, "Oh, I beg pardon!" in her politest manner.
A knock at her door, and she replied, "Please come in, Nanna!" Not the nurse. The tall woman with diamonds sparkling in her hair, wearing a white chiffon outfit and holding a long silver stick in her right hand, was nothing like the nurse at all. The little girl said, "Oh, I’m so sorry!" in the most polite way she could.
"It is for me to beg yours," answered the tall lady with severity. "I am exceedingly sorry to disturb you."
"It’s on me to ask for yours," replied the tall woman sternly. "I’m really sorry to interrupt you."
"Pray don't mention it."
"Don’t mention it."
"I wish to mention it," insisted the lady. "I claim the right to mention it. I decline to allow any one to dictate to me what I shall or what I shall not mention. I am a good fairy."
"I want to bring it up," the lady insisted. "I have the right to bring it up. I refuse to let anyone tell me what I can or can't bring up. I am a good fairy."
The little girl opened her mouth with surprise.
The little girl gasped in surprise.
"A good fairy, and I am here to do you a favour. When a good fairy wishes to do a favour, it is only necessary for a wish to be expressed, and——"
"A good fairy, and I'm here to do you a favor. When a good fairy wants to do a favor, all it takes is for a wish to be expressed, and——"

"Thank you," said the child nervously, "but really I would so much rather you did not take the trouble."
"Thanks," the child said nervously, "but honestly, I'd much rather you not go to the trouble."
"The trouble," replied the good fairy, striking the floor with her silver stick in an impatient way, "is no concern of yours. You mustn't haggle."
"The issue," replied the kind fairy, tapping the floor with her silver wand in an impatient manner, "is not your concern. You shouldn’t argue about it."
"I don't know what that means," declared the other earnestly, "and if I did, I wouldn't do it, ma'am, I wouldn't really. Good evening, and, of course, thank you ever so much for calling."
"I don't know what that means," the other person said earnestly, "and even if I did, I wouldn't do it, ma'am, I honestly wouldn't. Good evening, and thank you so much for calling."
"Dress!" ordered the good fairy.
"Get dressed!" ordered the good fairy.
On the instant something happened which the little girl had often thought about; more than once she had talked it over with nurse. She found herself, in the space of less time than it takes to click your finger and thumb, fully and completely costumed, boots laced up, hair taken out of curlers and properly brushed, hat set at the correct angle, parasol in hand, gloves buttoned, and everything ready for a walk out of doors. She gave a cry of delight and astonishment.
On the spot, something occurred that the little girl had often imagined; she had discussed it with her nurse more than once. In less time than it takes to snap your fingers, she found herself fully dressed, boots laced, hair freed from curlers and neatly brushed, hat positioned perfectly, parasol in hand, gloves fastened, and completely ready for a walk outside. She let out a cry of joy and surprise.
"I am about to give you the great treat of your life," said the fairy, "something that no one has ever yet experienced, something that will give you a subject to talk about for the rest of your days. Nobody will believe you, but that must be endured. You are about to see the world as nobody else has seen it. And if you ask me why you have been selected for this high and special honour——"
"I’m about to give you the best experience of your life," said the fairy, "something that no one has ever experienced before, something you’ll have stories to share for the rest of your life. No one will believe you, but you'll just have to deal with that. You’re about to see the world in a way that no one else has. And if you’re wondering why you’ve been chosen for this amazing honor——"
"Please, I don't!"
"Please, I can't!"
"My answer is," taking no notice of the interruption, "that you are receiving the award for your wonderful discovery."
"My answer is," ignoring the interruption, "that you are getting the award for your amazing discovery."
"But I have discovered nothing."
"But I haven't found anything."
"Nothing!" echoed the lady, with amazement. "You call it nothing to have found out the secret that has puzzled clever people for thousands and thousands of years? How often folk have said, 'If only I could live some part of my life over again!' and they never have been able to do it. You, child, were the first."
"Nothing!" the lady exclaimed, amazed. "You think it's nothing to have discovered the secret that's puzzled smart people for thousands of years? How many people have said, 'If only I could relive some part of my life!' and they've never been able to do it. You, kid, are the first."
The staircase had always gone straight down until it neared the next landing, where it took a slight curve; now it was all curves and had nothing about it that could be called straight. It went up, it went down, it went to the left, it went to the right, so that wherever you put your foot expecting to find a step, you did not find it, and wherever you put your foot expecting to find nothing, you hurt your toes.
The staircase used to go straight down until it got close to the next landing, where it curved slightly; now it was completely curved and had no straight parts at all. It went up, it went down, it turned left, it turned right, so that wherever you stepped expecting to find a step, you didn't find one, and wherever you stepped expecting nothing, you stubbed your toes.
"This is very strange, ma'am!"
"This is really strange, ma'am!"
"That," replied the other, "should be its great attraction. Don't lag. We shall get to the end of the staircase in less than ten minutes."
"That," replied the other, "should be its main draw. Don't fall behind. We'll reach the top of the staircase in under ten minutes."
Going out of the street doorway proved one of the most difficult[119] tasks. The fairy did not seem to mind, but the child found it extremely odd that when you pulled at the door it opened outwards, and that when you pushed at it it came in. The iron gate which led to the pavement had another form of behaviour. Determined not to be bothered here, she gave a touch with her boot, and instantly the iron gate offered her boot a pinch; she placed her hand upon it and the gate gripped it, much in the way that Uncle Henry did when he said "How do you do?" She put her back against it, and the iron gate gave her a clutch around the waist, and said, in rasping tones, as it waltzed to the pavement,
Going out of the street doorway turned out to be one of the hardest[119] tasks. The fairy didn’t seem to care, but the child found it really strange that when you pulled the door, it swung outward, and when you pushed it, it opened inward. The iron gate that led to the sidewalk behaved differently. Not wanting to deal with that, she kicked it lightly with her boot, and immediately, the iron gate pinched her boot; when she placed her hand on it, the gate gripped it, just like Uncle Henry did when he said, "How do you do?" She leaned against it, and the iron gate wrapped around her waist and said, in a rough voice, as it moved to the sidewalk,
"Do you reverse?"
"Do you back up?"
It was then that she perceived the fairy had left her.
It was then that she realized the fairy had gone.

A pavement is expected to behave in a calm and demure manner; even when it takes you up-hill it does this in the gentlest way. But this pavement, so soon as the little girl set foot upon it, at once changed to something like a switchback, and a switchback, mark you, she enjoyed when seated on a trolley at Shepherd's Bush Exhibitions; it was less agreeable to try to walk up and down the uneven parts here. Other people did not seem to experience her difficulties, and this she failed to understand until she observed that they went along on their hands and toes, pretending to have four legs; she tried the same method and found it made her back ache; discovered, too,[120] that she could not see so much as when walking in the old way. Thus it was that she had reached the end of the road, where a steep ascent occurred that was like the side of a mountain, ere she noticed something strange and peculiar about the houses.
A sidewalk is supposed to be smooth and easy to walk on; even when it leads you uphill, it does so gently. But as soon as the little girl stepped onto it, it instantly transformed into a steep path, which she enjoyed when riding a trolley at Shepherd's Bush Exhibitions; it was less fun to try walking up and down the uneven parts here. Other people didn’t seem to have her struggles, and she didn’t get it until she noticed that they were moving on their hands and toes, acting like they had four legs; she tried the same thing and found it made her back hurt; she also realized she couldn’t see as much as when she walked the usual way. It was only when she reached the end of the road, where a steep incline loomed like a mountain, that she noticed something strange and unusual about the houses.[120]

"How very foolish of them to build in that way!" she cried. "They must be out of their senses."
"How silly of them to build like that!" she exclaimed. "They must be crazy."
It was the more eccentric in that her own house so far as she had observed had not changed; thinking it over, though, she could not be quite sure. Here at any rate was every house upside down with the front door right away at the top, Virginia creepers growing downwards; at one house the painters were seeing to the front and their ladders came from the roof (which was the basement) nearly to the basement (which was the roof). A neat lawn hung out over the top of each house; it made her feel giddy to think of the risks of playing croquet there; she could not see how one would be able to make even the first hoop.
It was all the more unusual since her own house, as far as she had noticed, hadn’t changed; but on further thought, she couldn’t be entirely sure. Here, at least, every house was upside down with the front door right at the top, and Virginia creepers growing downwards. At one house, the painters were working on the front, and their ladders stretched from the roof (which was the basement) almost to the basement (which was the roof). A tidy lawn hung over the edge of each house; it made her dizzy to think about the risks of playing croquet there; she couldn’t see how anyone could possibly get through even the first hoop.
Other things claimed her attention.
Other things grabbed her attention.
There were carts with horses pushing them—she had often heard her father reprove her eldest brother for doing this in argument—the horses stood upright and wore silk hats in a rakish sort of way, sometimes lifting these on meeting another horse and taking cigars out of mouths. She spoke to a constable, who wore a helmet on each hand, and put an urgent inquiry.
There were carts being pulled by horses—she had often heard her father scold her oldest brother for doing this during arguments—the horses stood tall and sported silk hats in a stylish manner, sometimes tipping them when they encountered another horse and pulling cigars from their mouths. She spoke to a police officer, who had a helmet in each hand, and asked an urgent question.
"Miaow!" said the policeman.
"Miaow!" said the cop.
"You didn't quite understand," remarked the little girl patiently. "I asked you if you would kindly tell me the way to get home to Wellington Road."
"You didn't really get it," said the little girl patiently. "I asked you if you could please tell me how to get home to Wellington Road."
"Ba, ba!"
"Bye, bye!"
"Do please listen to me," she begged, "and tell me what I want to know. I think I've lost my way, and I'm so afraid that I'm going to cry."
"Please listen to me," she pleaded, "and tell me what I need to know. I feel like I've lost my way, and I'm really scared that I'm going to cry."
"Moo—oo!" said the constable.
"Moo—oo!" said the officer.

"Please, please," she cried, "please don't be silly. Why do you keep making noises like that instead of giving me a proper answer?"
"Please, please," she pleaded, "please don't be ridiculous. Why do you keep making those sounds instead of giving me a real answer?"
"Missy," he explained, "I'm a comic policeman. I'm not here to tell folk the way or to lock them up, or anything of that kind; I'm here to make people laugh."
"Missy," he said, "I'm a comic cop. I'm not here to give people directions or to arrest them or anything like that; I'm here to make people laugh."
"You are not amusing me!"
"You're not funny!"
"Not when I make a noise like a dog?" he asked, with surprise. "Why, that nearly always sends people into a good temper. You wait till I give you my imitation of a railway engine. Hark!"
"Not when I bark like a dog?" he asked, surprised. "Well, that usually puts people in a good mood. Just wait until I show you my impression of a train. Listen!"
He set his teeth together and began to say "Isha—isha—isha," but the little girl turned away. She felt so indignant that she determined to tell her father about it at the very first opportunity, and see whether something could not be done. More than once her father had helped to straighten out tangled matters by simply writing a letter to the newspapers, and signing himself "An Indignant Ratepayer."
He clenched his teeth and started saying, "Isha—isha—isha," but the little girl turned away. She felt so angry that she decided to tell her dad about it at the first chance she got and see if something could be done. More than once, her dad had helped resolve complicated issues by just writing a letter to the newspapers and signing it "An Indignant Ratepayer."

And at the very moment along came her father. He, too, walked on all fours as other people did, and the little girl thought it caused him to look particularly undignified, but she did not trouble about this, for, stout as he was, she was really glad to see him.
And just then, her father appeared. He was also crawling on all fours like everyone else, and the little girl thought it made him look especially undignified, but she didn't worry about that; despite his hefty build, she was genuinely happy to see him.
"How do you do," he said respectfully. "Can you give me a penny to buy some sweeties?"
"How's it going," he said politely. "Could you spare me a penny to buy some candy?"
"Daddie, dear!" she cried with distress. "Don't you begin to be funny, please."
"Daddy, please!" she exclaimed with worry. "Don’t start being silly, okay?"
"I'm not," he said.
"I'm not," he replied.
"But you are my parent, you know."
"But you are my mom/dad, you know."
"Yes," he sighed, "I'm aware of that. But under the new rules—you must have heard all about them—under the new rules parents have to be obedient to their children, and do everything their children tell them to do."
"Yeah," he sighed, "I know that. But with the new rules—you must have heard about them—parents have to listen to their kids and do everything their kids tell them to do."
"Not a bad idea," decided the little girl, after giving it consideration. "I think if you don't mind I will get you to come along now to Finchley Road and buy for me the mechanical rocking-horse that has been talked about for some time."
"Not a bad idea," thought the little girl after thinking it over. "If you don’t mind, I’d like you to come with me now to Finchley Road to buy the mechanical rocking horse that everyone has been talking about for a while."
"Under the old arrangement," he replied readily, "I should have been only too pleased, but the new rules say that children must buy presents for their father and mother."
"With the old setup," he said quickly, "I would have been more than happy, but the new rules state that kids have to buy gifts for their parents."
"How can we," getting rather cross, "how in the world can we when we have no money?"
"How can we," getting quite frustrated, "how in the world can we when we have no money?"
"I think," he said, "that it is expected you should go to work and earn some."
"I think," he said, "that people expect you to go to work and earn some money."
"Never heard such nonsense in the whole course of my life," she declared, using a grown-up remark. "It's perfect rubbish. Do you mean to say that I shall have to go to concerts and sing as mamma does?"
"Never heard such nonsense in my whole life," she declared, sounding very mature. "It's total rubbish. Are you really saying that I have to go to concerts and sing like Mom does?"
"That's the idea, I believe."
"That's the idea, I think."
"But I can't sing. I can't sing nearly well enough to earn money."
"But I can't sing. I'm not nearly good enough at it to make any money."
"Well," said her father, after considering the matter, "what about going out as charwoman? You'd get two shillings a day and your lunch."
"Well," her father said after thinking it over, "how about working as a cleaner? You’d earn two shillings a day plus lunch."
She stood there for a few minutes, not daring to speak, and overcome with cares and responsibilities. Some one touched her on the shoulder, and she looked up.
She stood there for a few minutes, too anxious to speak, weighed down by worries and responsibilities. Someone tapped her on the shoulder, and she looked up.
"Good fairy!" she cried.
"Good fairy!" she exclaimed.
"Do you like the altogether different you asked for?"
"Do you like the completely different version you asked for?"
"No," she answered, "I don't like it at all. I wish now I hadn't put back the hands of the clock."
"No," she replied, "I don't like it at all. I wish I hadn't reset the hands of the clock."
"You mean to say that that was how you did it? You dare to tell me it was nothing cleverer than that? Now, just to punish you," said the fairy, speaking with stern decision, "I shall send you away to the old sort of world, and you'll simply have to make the best of it."
"You’re saying that’s how you did it? You really think it was that simple? Well, just to teach you a lesson," the fairy said firmly, "I’m going to send you back to the old world, and you’ll just have to deal with it."
The bedroom door opened, and nurse came in. The little girl, snuggling down into her warm, comfortable bed, kept her eyes shut.
The bedroom door opened, and a nurse came in. The little girl, snuggling down into her warm, cozy bed, kept her eyes closed.
"Bless her!" said nurse to herself. "Sleeping as sound as a top. That's what comes of having nothing on your mind to worry you!"
"Bless her!" the nurse said to herself. "She's sleeping like a rock. That's what happens when you don't have a thing to worry about!"

THE ESCAPEA GIRL'S STORY FROM GALLANT BELGIUM
BY ANNIE S. SWAN Artwork by HAROLD EARNSHAW | ![]() |
The old courtyard, with its tiled pavement, its cool fountain, and its cooing doves, the dog asleep in the sunshine, made a picture of perfect peace.
The old courtyard, with its tiled floor, its cool fountain, and its cooing doves, the dog asleep in the sunshine, created a scene of perfect peace.
The house, once the Château of a great family that had fallen on evil days, was grey and old, and beautiful still, though now merely une pension de demoiselles.
The house, once the Château of a great family that had seen better days, was gray and old, and still beautiful, though now just a boarding house for young ladies.
It was August, when, as a rule, all the merry throng had scattered from the Château to their respective homes, leaving it to its former dignity and quiet. Mademoiselle usually went to England, perhaps seeking fresh pupils, or to enjoy the sea breezes on the Normandy coast.
It was August, when, as usual, all the cheerful crowd had spread out from the Château to their homes, leaving it to its former grace and tranquility. Mademoiselle typically went to England, maybe to find new students or to enjoy the seaside breezes along the Normandy coast.
La Royat, in the village of Coutane, was inland from the sea, about fifteen miles from Brussels. It was a sweet spot, beloved of the understanding traveller, and many came to look at the fine old church, whose spire and windows were among the treasures known to lovers of the beautiful all over the world. Mademoiselle Ledru had nothing to complain of in her lot, with which she had been hitherto content. Success had flowed in upon her earnest efforts, though looking at her anxious face that summer morning one would have thought her oppressed by care. She was an elderly woman now, with the remains of beauty still on her face. The place where she stood that morning, before her household was astir, was certainly unusual, being the square tower of the Château, from whose low ramparts she was sweeping the horizon with a powerful glass. It was all very peaceful and beautiful, a wide rolling plateau, with fields white to harvest, not a hint of approaching desolation on its smiling face.
La Royat, in the village of Coutane, was located about fifteen miles inland from the sea, near Brussels. It was a charming spot, loved by discerning travelers, and many came to admire the beautiful old church, renowned for its spire and windows appreciated by beauty lovers worldwide. Mademoiselle Ledru had no complaints about her life, which she had been content with until now. Success had come from her hard work, although on that anxious summer morning, one might assume she was weighed down by worry. She was an older woman now, with traces of beauty still visible on her face. The spot where she stood that morning, before her household had stirred awake, was quite unusual. It was the square tower of the Château, from where she was surveying the horizon with a powerful telescope. Everything was serene and beautiful, a wide rolling plateau with fields ready for harvest, showing no signs of impending desolation on its cheerful face.
It was very early, hardly an hour past daybreak, but already some of the thrifty peasants were busy in the fields. Far away on the red horizon there was a slight haze, regarding which Mademoiselle seemed more than a little curious. Again and again she focused her glass, until confident that the haze was not altogether stationary, but moved and[124] broke and thickened again. Then with a sickening apprehension at her heart, she turned and fled down the stairs and went to open the big door of the Château. Jules, the fat and sleepy porter, was undoing the bolts as she got down.
It was very early, just a little past sunrise, but some of the hardworking farmers were already in the fields. In the distance, on the reddish horizon, there was a slight haze that Mademoiselle found quite intriguing. She kept adjusting her binoculars until she was sure that the haze wasn’t completely still; it shifted and[124] broke apart and thickened again. With a sinking feeling in her stomach, she turned and rushed down the stairs to open the large door of the Château. Jules, the chubby and sleepy porter, was unlocking the bolts as she arrived.

"Bonjour, Mademoiselle. Some one is at the gate, an early visitor." He chuckled as he undid the last bolt, and threw wide the door. When he would have hobbled across the courtyard to open the gate his mistress was before him. When she undid the bolts the Curé, bareheaded, stood before her.
"Hello, Miss. Someone is at the gate, an early visitor." He laughed as he unlatched the last bolt and swung the door open wide. Just as he started to hobble across the courtyard to open the gate, his mistress was already there in front of him. When she unbolted the gate, the priest, without a hat, stood before her.
"Ah, Mademoiselle, it is bad news," he said in a firm voice, though his face was tense with apprehension. "They come, the barbarians. I have information, now it behoves us to consult what we will do."
"Ah, Miss, I have bad news," he said in a strong voice, though his face was tight with worry. "The barbarians are coming. I have intel, so now we need to figure out what we're going to do."
Mademoiselle whitened to the lips, and drew him in and shut the door. She signed to Jules to depart, but the Curé intervened.
Mademoiselle turned pale and pulled him inside, shutting the door. She motioned for Jules to leave, but the Curé stepped in.
"Let him stay. It will save a twice-told tale. I have certain news that they are not more than a couple of hours' march away, and for sure they will come this way to Brussels. What shall we do?"
"Let him stay. It will save us from repeating ourselves. I have reliable news that they are only a couple of hours' march away, and they will definitely come this way to Brussels. What should we do?"
"I will remain at my post," answered Julie Ledru firmly. "I have no fear for myself, but my charges, Father—Rosalie and Biddy, with whom their English parents have trusted me. My spirit fails! What must we do with them?"
"I'll stay right here," Julie Ledru replied confidently. "I'm not worried about myself, but I have to think about my responsibilities, Father—Rosalie and Biddy, whom their English parents have entrusted to me. I'm feeling overwhelmed! What should we do with them?"
"It will not be safe to leave them here, Mademoiselle, nor even for you to stay. We will take you to the crypt of the church, where, with a little food and drink, you will be safe until they have passed through. We have no treasure here in Coutane, and are simple folk. Perhaps we shall be beneath their notice."
"It won’t be safe to leave them here, Mademoiselle, or even for you to stay. We’ll take you to the church's crypt, where, with some food and drink, you’ll be safe until they’ve moved on. We don’t have any treasure here in Coutane, and we’re just simple people. Hopefully, we’ll be off their radar."
Julie Ledru clasped her hands in an ecstasy of apprehension. They had been without newspapers for four days, but chance travellers from the East had brought strange and appalling tales of the invaders' desolating march. They told of ruined villages and burning homes, and helpless people mercilessly shot down in places as simple and as unimportant as Coutane. Julie Ledru looked round her little domain with a kind of sad pride. It did not contain many treasures, it is true, but it was her home, enshrined by many sweet memories. It contained her all.
Julie Ledru clasped her hands in a mix of excitement and fear. They had been without newspapers for four days, but chance travelers from the East had brought back strange and horrifying stories about the invaders' destructive march. They talked about destroyed villages and burning homes, and helpless people ruthlessly shot down in places as ordinary and insignificant as Coutane. Julie Ledru looked around her small home with a sense of bittersweet pride. It didn't have many treasures, it's true, but it was her home, filled with many cherished memories. It held everything for her.
"Now, Father?" she asked feverishly. "Do you think we should come now?"
"Now, Dad?" she asked anxiously. "Do you think we should go now?"
"Without a moment's delay," he answered. "Go and get your charges roused and bring all with you; a little food also in a basket, lest you have to stop there several days."
"Without wasting any time," he replied. "Go and get your people ready and bring everyone with you; also pack some food in a basket, in case you have to stay there for a few days."
"You will be with us, Father?" said Julie anxiously.
"You'll be with us, Dad?" said Julie anxiously.
He shook his head.
He shook his head.
"My place is in the open street with such of my people as feel strong and brave in their innocence and faith. But you have English charges. If it was known, Mademoiselle, believe me, nothing would save them or you. Their fury against the English is so great."
"My place is out in the open street with those of my people who feel strong and brave in their innocence and faith. But you have English troubles. If it were known, Mademoiselle, believe me, nothing would protect them or you. Their anger towards the English is incredibly intense."
"Shall we take Jules? Besides him, there is only our faithful Babette."
"Should we bring Jules? Other than him, there is only our loyal Babette."
Before the Curé could reply Jules intervened, scratching his old grey head.
Before the Curé could respond, Jules jumped in, scratching his old gray head.
"I hide not from them, Mademoiselle; I will stay and guard the Château and keep them out, if I can, barbarians that they are, making war on women and children."
"I’m not hiding from them, Mademoiselle; I will stay and protect the Château and keep the barbarians out, if I can, waging war on women and children."
"They will shoot you, Jules, if you are so foolish," his mistress reminded him. His answer was a shrug of the shoulders.
"They'll shoot you, Jules, if you're that stupid," his mistress reminded him. He just shrugged his shoulders in response.
"A man dies but once—that is to say, a good man, who has faith in God and does his duty."
"A man dies only once—that is to say, a good man who has faith in God and fulfills his responsibilities."
So saying, Jules went back to take up his waiting duty.
So saying, Jules returned to his post to continue his waiting duty.
The Curé departed the way he had come, and Julie Ledru, with a feeling of strange calm upon her, hurried indoors to make her few simple preparations. Babette, the elderly servant, one of the best of the old Brabant type, was cool and ready for any emergency, and in an incredibly short time they had packed some food and a few necessaries in two considerable baskets. Then Mademoiselle Ledru essayed the task she dreaded—that of awaking her two young charges, and preparing them for the ordeal through which they had to pass.
The Curé left the way he had arrived, and Julie Ledru, feeling a strange sense of calm, rushed inside to make her few simple preparations. Babette, the elderly servant and one of the best of the old Brabant style, was composed and ready for any situation, and in surprisingly little time, they packed some food and a few essentials into two large baskets. Then Mademoiselle Ledru faced the task she dreaded—waking her two young charges and getting them ready for the ordeal they were about to face.
They were still asleep, in two beds side by side, in one of the pleasantest rooms of the Château. Rosalie Bentham, fair and rosy, like an English flower, her golden hair lying on her pillow like an aureole, and Biddy Connaught, the dark-eyed Irish girl, whose long black lashes swept her cheek, while her dimpled chin was in her open palm, as she smiled over some passing imagery of her dream. Something caught Julie Ledru's throat as she regarded these two pictures of innocence and beauty, and reflected on the greatness of her charge. Both were only children, entrusted to her care in the holidays, because their parents, both in the exercise of duty, could not take them home. But with a strong effort she controlled herself and awakened them gently. It was a process of some length, because the sleep of youth is sound and deep, but at last they were sitting up, drinking in her news.
They were still asleep in two beds side by side in one of the nicest rooms of the Château. Rosalie Bentham, fair and rosy like an English flower, had her golden hair spread across her pillow like a halo. Biddy Connaught, the dark-eyed Irish girl, had long black lashes that brushed her cheek, while her dimpled chin rested in her open palm as she smiled over some fleeting imagery from her dream. Julie Ledru felt a lump in her throat as she looked at these two images of innocence and beauty, realizing the significance of her responsibility. Both were just kids, entrusted to her care during the holidays because their parents, fulfilling their duties, couldn’t take them home. But with a strong effort, she steadied herself and gently woke them. It took a little while, as youthful sleep is deep and sound, but eventually, they were sitting up, eagerly absorbing her news.
"We have to run away and hide in the crypt until the Germans have marched through the village. Do you hear, Biddy?" called[126] Rosalie, as she sprang from her bed and began to get into her clothes. "But how ripping! What lots we shall all have to write about and to tell them when we get home!"
"We need to escape and hide in the crypt until the Germans pass through the village. Do you understand, Biddy?" called[126] Rosalie, as she jumped out of bed and started getting dressed. "But how exciting! We’ll have so much to write about and share when we get home!"
Julie Ledru faintly, tremulously, smiled, and with her own hands she assisted them to make a hasty toilet. Some coffee was ready for them downstairs, for Babette was a methodical person, not easily upset. Thus fortified, they left the Château presently, leaving Babette and Jules in charge. Babette made the same excuse—some one must stay to guard the place, and surely when they found nobody but two simple old servants they would pass on.
Julie Ledru smiled softly and nervously, and she helped them prepare quickly. Some coffee was ready for them downstairs because Babette was organized and not easily flustered. Feeling more prepared, they soon left the Château, leaving Babette and Jules in charge. Babette used the same excuse—someone had to stay to keep watch, and surely when they saw only two simple old servants, they would move on.
Julie had no time to argue; perhaps even she did not fully realise the peril to which these two faithful souls thus willingly exposed themselves. She looked back on their serene faces as she passed through the gate, and it was the last time she was to look on them in life. She never saw them again, nor found them. They disappeared in the ruins of La Royat as many had disappeared in other ruins, leaving no trace behind. At the church, which was but a few paces off, they found the Curé busy arranging shelter. It was a very tiny village, and the number of those willing to accept the shelter he offered and, indeed, advised was comparatively few. For though a simple they were a brave people, nor could they conceive of a wickedness and barbarity that would seek to destroy innocent souls who had naught to do with war. So they went about their ordinary avocations as usual, a trifle more apprehensively perhaps, but none the less bravely, and the morning wore on.
Julie had no time to argue; maybe she didn't even fully understand the danger that these two loyal souls willingly put themselves in. She glanced back at their calm faces as she walked through the gate, and it was the last time she would see them alive. She never saw them again or found them. They vanished in the ruins of La Royat like many others had in different ruins, leaving no trace behind. At the church, which was only a short distance away, they found the Curé busy setting up shelter. It was a very small village, and the number of people willing to accept the shelter he offered and even recommended was relatively few. Even though they were simple folk, they were brave, and they couldn't imagine a wickedness and brutality that would try to destroy innocent lives that had nothing to do with the war. So, they went about their daily routines as usual, maybe a little more anxiously, but still bravely, and the morning went on.

The Curé took his charges, about twenty souls in all, down the narrow stairs to the crypt, where he had already provided light and such small comforts as he could spare from his own store.
The Curé led his group, around twenty people in total, down the tight stairs to the crypt, where he had already set up light and the few small comforts he could share from his own supplies.
"Isn't it ripping, Biddy?" asked Rosalie, but perhaps her young voice had lost a little of its gallant ring. But Biddy, who had the imaginative temperament of her race, shivered a little, and burst into tears. It was strange and ominous to come in out of the warm, hopeful sunshine to this place of tombs, an adventure with which the child could very well have dispensed. The church was very old, and many who had been born in Coutane had never seen the crypt. Its very existence was unknown to a large number, and the entrance to it was so cunningly arranged, and so difficult of access, that it was of all hiding-places in the village the most secure.
"Isn't it amazing, Biddy?" asked Rosalie, but maybe her young voice had lost some of its brave tone. But Biddy, who had the imaginative flair typical of her background, shivered a bit and started to cry. It felt strange and eerie to step out of the warm, bright sunshine into this place of graves, an adventure the child could have easily done without. The church was very old, and many who were born in Coutane had never seen the crypt. Its very existence was unknown to a lot of people, and the entrance was so cleverly hidden and hard to reach that it was the most secure hiding place in the village.
Then there was always the belief, founded on all precedent of war, that the sacred things would be respected, and sanctuary in God's house left undesecrated.[127] The hours seemed long down there and the stillness profound. Not a sound from the upper air penetrated to that strange hiding-place. Though sure of their sanctuary, it seemed natural to lower their voices, to move softly, and even to watch apprehensively. Even the two girls, usually so high-spirited, found themselves naturally becoming quiet. It was only the very little children, of whom there were five, who, unconscious of danger, crowed and laughed and babbled in their usual glee. These little ones provided incessant interest and occupation for the two girls, and Julie Ledru smiled as she watched their pretty efforts to amuse and keep them quiet. She had brought her watch, and it pointed to nine o'clock at the moment when they heard a dull thud several times repeated, which caused them all to start and look at one another in quick alarm.
Then there was always the belief, based on the history of war, that sacred things would be respected and that God’s house would remain untouched.[127] The hours felt long down there, and the silence was deep. Not a sound from above reached that strange hiding place. Even though they were sure of their sanctuary, it felt natural to lower their voices, move quietly, and even watch nervously. Even the two girls, who were usually so lively, found themselves becoming quiet. Only the very little kids, of whom there were five, unaware of any danger, giggled and laughed and chattered happily. These little ones kept the two girls continuously occupied and interested, and Julie Ledru smiled as she watched their cute attempts to entertain and calm them. She had brought her watch, and it showed nine o'clock at the moment they heard a dull thud repeated several times, which made them all jump and look at each other in sudden alarm.
"It is the guns," said old Monsieur Rollin, whose legs were twisted with rheumatism, so that they had half-carried him down the steps of the crypt. "They have come, and are starting their fiendish work."
"It’s the guns," said old Monsieur Rollin, whose legs were twisted with rheumatism, making it hard for him to walk down the steps of the crypt. "They’ve arrived and are beginning their evil work."

No one could gainsay him, and for the next half-hour they had to listen to a repetition of the same sound gradually getting nearer and nearer. Presently their terror was increased by the deafening roar of artillery much nearer and the sound of falling masonry, indicating that the church itself, cradle and sanctuary of the life of Coutane for centuries, had not been respected. The two English girls, now thoroughly frightened, clung together fearfully, and the whole little company, some of them on their knees, did not exchange a word. After a time the firing ceased, and they were left to absolute stillness. But[128] none of them moved, or offered to go up to discover what had actually happened in the village.
No one could argue with him, and for the next half-hour, they had to listen to the same sound getting closer and closer. Soon, their fear grew as they heard the deafening roar of artillery much nearer and the sound of falling bricks, showing that the church, which had been the heart and home of Coutane for centuries, had been affected. The two English girls, now really scared, clung to each other, and the whole group, some on their knees, remained silent. After a while, the firing stopped, leaving them in complete silence. But[128] none of them moved or tried to go and see what had really happened in the village.

After what seemed an interminable interval—in reality it was not more than a couple of hours from the moment the din ceased overhead—the door of the crypt was cautiously opened, and the Curé looked in. He was all dishevelled, his face blackened with smoke, and his whole appearance that of a man who had seen some terrible and haunting vision.
After what felt like an endless wait—in reality, it was only a couple of hours since the noise stopped above—the door of the crypt was carefully opened, and the Curé looked inside. He was all messy, his face covered in soot, and he looked like someone who had experienced something terrifying and unforgettable.
"Ah, there you are, my children," he cried as they crowded round him; "I think you may come up presently, but be prepared to have your hearts broken. A regiment of the enemy has passed through, and left nothing behind. Mademoiselle, the Château is in flames, and the beautiful spire of the church has been blown to pieces, and at the Mairie the devastation is complete. But, above all, we mourn the death of so many helpless people—I myself escaped by a miracle."
"Ah, there you are, my children," he exclaimed as they gathered around him; "you can come up shortly, but brace yourselves for some heartbreak. A troop of the enemy has come through and left nothing behind. Mademoiselle, the Château is on fire, the beautiful spire of the church has been destroyed, and the Mairie is completely devastated. But, above all, we mourn the loss of so many innocent lives—I myself escaped by a miracle."
"Have they gone?" asked Mademoiselle, with a shivering breath.
"Have they left?" asked Mademoiselle, with a trembling breath.
"They have, and I think that they are pursued, and that this was the hurried work of destruction prompted by hatred and revenge. Will you come up now and see for yourselves, or remain here in safety through the night? Alas! you will find no other refuge, Mademoiselle, for your home is in ruins."
"They have, and I think they are being hunted down, and that this was the rushed work of destruction driven by hatred and revenge. Will you come up now and see for yourselves, or will you stay here safely through the night? Unfortunately, you will find no other refuge, Mademoiselle, because your home is in ruins."
Such fear was upon them that with one accord they determined to remain in the crypt until the dawn of another day.
Such fear overwhelmed them that they all agreed to stay in the crypt until the next day at dawn.
Even the natural gaiety and high spirits of youth were not proof against the terror which all felt might swoop down upon them again at any moment.
Even the natural joy and enthusiasm of youth couldn't shield them from the fear that everyone felt could descend upon them at any moment.
They had arranged themselves as comfortably as possible to pass the night, when they were suddenly disturbed by the grating of a door and the swinging of a lantern. All scrambled to their feet, some of them shrieking and hiding their eyes, certain that there had been a fresh arrival of the invaders, and that instant death would meet them.
They had settled in as comfortably as they could to spend the night when they were suddenly jolted by the sound of a door scraping open and the light of a swinging lantern. Everyone quickly jumped to their feet, some screaming and covering their eyes, convinced that there was a new wave of invaders and that they were about to meet a swift end.
But once more the Curé smiled upon them reassuringly.
But once again, the priest smiled at them reassuringly.
"Courage, my children! Our trouble is for the moment at an end. Our own brave soldiers have arrived. It is as I said—they are in pursuit, but part of them will camp here to-night. Alas! we have little or no food to offer them, for the barbarians stripped the village of everything."
"Courage, my children! Our troubles are over for now. Our brave soldiers have arrived. Just as I said—they are in pursuit, but some of them will camp here tonight. Unfortunately, we have very little food to offer them, as the barbarians took everything from the village."
Then Julie Ledru, hurriedly throwing on her cloak, said she would ascend with the Curé and give what stores she could from the Château.
Then Julie Ledru, quickly putting on her cloak, said she would go up with the Curé and give what supplies she could from the Château.
"But it is no more, my daughter. You have forgotten how I told you yesterday that they have burned it to the ground."
"But it's gone now, my daughter. You forgot that I told you yesterday they burned it to the ground."
"But my stores are hidden in the grotto in the garden, and there is a secret passage to it. I think, Father, they had not time, or did not take it, to explore, and we shall find things there. I have been putting them away since the war began."
"But my supplies are hidden in the cave in the garden, and there’s a secret passage to it. I think, Father, they either didn’t have time or chose not to explore, and we’ll find things there. I’ve been saving them since the war started."
So in the pearly dawn, a strange sight was to be seen in the trampled, desecrated garden of the Château behind its smoking ruins.
So in the early morning light, a strange sight appeared in the trampled, ruined garden of the Château behind its smoking remains.
Led by Julie Ledru, the Commandant of the troops that had halted in the village found stores sufficient to help assuage the hunger of his men. He was profuse in his thanks.
Led by Julie Ledru, the commander of the troops that had stopped in the village found enough supplies to help ease the hunger of his men. He was extremely grateful.
"What can I do for you in exchange, Mademoiselle?" he asked, as he stood at the salute. Instantly Mademoiselle pointed to her charges, who, still shivering a little with fear, yet profoundly, poignantly interested in the extraordinary scene of desolation, in what but a few hours ago was one of the fairest spots in Belgium.
"What can I do for you in return, Miss?" he asked, standing at attention. Immediately, Miss pointed to her group, who were still trembling a bit from fear, yet deeply and thoughtfully fascinated by the unusual scene of devastation in what had only a few hours ago been one of the most beautiful places in Belgium.
"These are my English children. Get them to their parents, Monsieur le Capitaine, and I shall be amply repaid."
"These are my English kids. Take them to their parents, Captain, and I'll be more than repaid."
The officer shook his head.
The officer shrugged.
"Easier said than done, Madame; but leave it, and I will see what can be done. How is it you have been so indiscreet as to remain here? You ought to have removed yourself, and them, while there was still time."
"Easier said than done, Madame; but let's put that aside, and I'll see what I can do. Why have you been so careless as to stay here? You should have left with them while there was still time."
Mademoiselle shook her head.
She shook her head.
"We imagined we were of no account, and we have had no news for several days. We were assured that the tide of battle had flowed in a different direction."
"We thought we didn’t matter, and we haven’t heard anything for several days. We were told that the battle had turned in a different direction."
"It is everywhere, Mademoiselle—an evil flood, rolling over the whole of our country. But, look you, I will see what can be done."
"It’s everywhere, Mademoiselle—an evil wave, sweeping across our entire country. But, you know what, I’ll see what I can do."
He was as good as his word, and that evening after dark, in an armoured motor-car, Julie Ledru and her charges were driven for hours and miles by tortuous ways which kept them out of danger, until they reached Ghent, where it was still possible to get a train for Ostend.
He kept his promise, and that evening after dark, Julie Ledru and her group were driven for hours and miles through winding roads that kept them safe until they reached Ghent, where they could still catch a train to Ostend.
Two days later, she landed in England with Rose and Biddy, herself utterly ruined, her home gone, one of the most pitiful of the refugees.
Two days later, she arrived in England with Rose and Biddy, completely devastated, her home lost, one of the most sorrowful of the refugees.
But she was welcomed warmly and gratefully by Biddy's father, and in a few days' time was safe in a warm, comfortable home on the Irish coast, where Rose, too, was made welcome, until her own relatives in India could be communicated with.
But Biddy's father welcomed her warmly and gratefully, and in just a few days, she was safe in a cozy, comfortable home on the Irish coast, where Rose was also welcomed, until her own relatives in India could be reached.
It was an experience the two girls would never forget, one which will remain with them through life as a very poignant personal experience of the Great War.
It was an experience the two girls would never forget, one that would stay with them for life as a very meaningful personal memory of the Great War.


Copyright in the U.S.A. by the Century Company.
Fleur-de-lis had first opened her eyes in a very humble chamber, but it was large enough to hold a deal of sweet content, which grew all the sweeter when she came to share it. There were only two rooms for father, mother, and child, and these were in a dreary tenement house, for Pierre Dupont, a stranger in a strange land, was having a desperate struggle with poverty. On being discharged from the hospital, where he had passed through the dangerous illness that left him a maimed and broken man, he had to begin the world all over again, and begin it single-handed, in very truth. There were few things to which he could turn his one hand; one of them was the crank of a street-piano, and in a modest example of that modern instrument of torture he accordingly invested the last of his savings. He was much too good for it, but by regarding it distinctly as a hated object which should be discarded the moment something better appeared, he mastered his aversion, and, by wheeling it through the streets from morning till night, he managed to live, for there were always people who wanted to hear it, and others who did not, so that between the two classes he scraped together enough for his frugal needs.
Fleur-de-lis had first opened her eyes in a very modest room, but it was spacious enough to hold a lot of sweet happiness, which became even sweeter when she began to share it. There were only two rooms for her dad, mom, and her, and they were in a gloomy apartment building, as Pierre Dupont, a newcomer in a foreign land, was struggling valiantly against poverty. After being discharged from the hospital, where he had endured a serious illness that left him injured and broken, he had to start his life over again, truly on his own. There were few things he could do with his one good hand; one of them was turning the crank of a street piano, so he invested the last of his savings in a humble model of that modern instrument of torture. He was way too good for it, but by seeing it clearly as something he hated and would get rid of as soon as something better came along, he overcame his dislike and, by pushing it through the streets from morning till night, he managed to survive. There were always people who wanted to hear it, and others who didn’t, so between those two groups, he scraped together enough for his basic needs.
Marie was young and pretty and loyal, and when affairs were most desperate she offered to take the baby Fleur-de-lis and accompany her husband, gathering the pennies in a tambourine, while he ground so-called music from the piano with the left arm, that grew so weary in the monotonous service. But there was not a trace of the mountebank in Pierre Dupont, nor a drop of beggar's blood in his veins. He was poor and crippled, but he had still the self-respecting pride of the peasant whose people had served noble families, and who know what true nobility is. He could injure the dead-and-gone Rastignacs, if he must, by trundling about a second-hand street-piano, but he could at least spare them the insult of adding a monkey or a woman to the procession. So Maman Marie, loving him more than ever for his chivalrous regard of her, took up an almost forgotten pastime of her girlhood, and fell to making artificial flowers, which she sold to an old woman who stood on the street corners and offered them to the passers-by.
Marie was young, beautiful, and loyal, and when times were toughest, she offered to take the baby Fleur-de-lis and join her husband, collecting coins in a tambourine while he played the piano with his left arm, which grew weary from the tedious task. But there wasn't a hint of a charlatan in Pierre Dupont, nor a drop of beggar's blood in him. He was poor and disabled, but he still had the proud self-respect of a peasant whose family had served noble households, and who understood true nobility. He could humiliate the long-gone Rastignacs if necessary by lugging around a second-hand street piano, but he could at least spare them the embarrassment of adding a monkey or a woman to the show. So Maman Marie, loving him even more for his chivalrous attitude toward her, picked up an almost forgotten hobby from her youth and started making artificial flowers, which she sold to an old woman who stood on the street corners and offered them to passersby.

The two rooms in the tenement house were as neat as care and thrift could make them. The windows opened only into the court, it is true, but Pierre and Marie did not need to look out of doors to get a pleasant view, for they could look at each other, and at the baby; besides, the glass was spotlessly clean and hung with equally spotless curtains. The floors were uncarpeted, but there was never a speck of dust on them. The little kitchen where Marie worked had a not unappetising fragrance from the pot-au-feu that simmered on the stove; it had also a gleam of sunshine in it for a few hours each day. Sometimes when Pierre left his incubus for half an hour and ran home for a mouthful of bread and soup, he looked at Maman Marie sitting by her table in the sunshine, her scissors gleaming among the paper-flower petals, and at Fleur-de-lis, sitting at her feet playing with the rainbow-coloured scraps, and then he fell on his knees beside them, and, putting his arm about them both, forgot that it was the only one he had, forgot that he was poor and crippled, and that the future was all uncertain, remembering only that he had home and wife and child, and that life, with all its hardships, was inexpressibly dear to him. For it happens, sometimes, that a poet's soul is lodged in a very humble tenement, and a love that would do honour to a knight blossoms and flourishes in the midst of mean and pitiful surroundings.
The two rooms in the apartment were as tidy as care and frugality could make them. The windows only opened to the courtyard, but Pierre and Marie didn’t mind since they found a pleasant view in each other and the baby; besides, the glass was spotless and adorned with equally clean curtains. The floors were bare, but they were never dusty. The small kitchen where Marie worked had an inviting smell from the pot-au-feu simmering on the stove; it also had a bit of sunshine for a few hours each day. Sometimes, when Pierre took a break from his burdens and rushed home for a bite of bread and soup, he saw Maman Marie sitting at the table in the sunlight, her scissors glinting among the paper flower petals, and Fleur-de-lis sitting at her feet playing with the colorful scraps. Then, he would kneel beside them, wrap his arm around both of them, and forget that it was the only one he had, forget that he was poor and disabled, and that the future was uncertain, remembering only that he had a home, a wife, and a child, and that life, despite its difficulties, was incredibly precious to him. It's true that sometimes a poet's spirit resides in a humble apartment, and a love worthy of a knight blossoms and thrives amid modest and challenging surroundings.

Fleur-de-lis's cradle had curtains made of a bit of tricolour, and from the centre of the canopy there hung a medal of the Virgin swinging on a narrow ribbon of blue. The cradle itself was a wooden box, and Marie, with a maternal ingenuity that surmounted the lack of ordinary[132] materials, had lined the inside of the hood with tissue-paper flowers; white and blue fleurs-de-lis to match those on the faded satin coverlet, a fragment of ancient grandeur where the Rastignac coat-of-arms was intertwined with the Bourbon lilies of France. And when the baby's vagrant gaze wandered to the flowery heaven above her head, and her pink fingers reached to touch it and to stroke the soft counterpane, Maman Marie would tell her the name of the posies; and so after a time, when she discovered that people and things possessed names, Marie Hortense Amélie, Mademoiselle Bébé, elected to call herself Fleur-de-lis. It was the first word she lisped, and she attached it to herself with the utmost complacency. It was appropriate enough, for she looked as if she might have been originally intended for a flower, and then somehow a soul had strayed into the flower, and it had fluttered down to earth as a child—a curious blossom to come from lowly stock, a kind of tender and beautiful miracle wrought out of common clay by the fashioning and refining power of love. At times, when Marie sat at her work and looked at Fleur-de-lis cooing and smiling under her tri-coloured curtains, she forgot the strange land outside the windows, and the Babel of strange tongues in the crowded tenement, and as her deft, brown fingers shaped the tissue flowers, she saw in fancy the poppies and the wheat and the lilies of her native Breton fields. She saw the sun shining on the old château, her mother hanging a chaplet on the baron's tomb in the little oratory, the aged baroness walking sadly in the pleasance. All, all were gone. The château was dismantled. The proud old family, rooted for centuries to the soil of Brittany, had gradually lost its land and its riches, till now there was only one frail old dame, poor and childless, to maintain the ancient title. All these memories, half sad, half sweet, flitted in and out of Marie's mind as she snipped and trimmed and twisted and shaped, her head on one side to view the result, like a little brown pheasant regarding a berry; and if Fleur-de-lis slept, she hummed a Breton lullaby as she twined her paper nosegays. What wonder, then, that there was a French air about them that attracted purchasers?
Fleur-de-lis's cradle had curtains made of a bit of tricolor fabric, and from the center of the canopy hung a medal of the Virgin on a narrow blue ribbon. The cradle itself was a wooden box, and Marie, with a motherly creativity that overcame the lack of usual materials, had lined the inside of the hood with tissue-paper flowers; white and blue fleurs-de-lis to match those on the faded satin coverlet, a remnant of past grandeur where the Rastignac coat-of-arms intertwined with the Bourbon lilies of France. And when the baby's wandering gaze looked up at the floral ceiling above her head, and her tiny pink fingers reached out to touch it and stroke the soft blanket, Maman Marie would tell her the names of the flowers; so after a while, as she realized that people and things had names, Marie Hortense Amélie, Mademoiselle Bébé, chose to call herself Fleur-de-lis. It was the first word she lisped, and she attached it to herself with complete satisfaction. It was fitting enough, for she looked as if she had been meant to be a flower, and somehow a soul had wandered into that flower, fluttering down to earth as a child—a curious bloom from humble beginnings, a tender and beautiful miracle shaped from common clay by the powerful influence of love. At times, when Marie sat at her work and watched Fleur-de-lis cooing and smiling under her tricolor curtains, she forgot the strange land outside the windows and the confusing mix of languages in the crowded tenement. As her skilled brown fingers shaped the tissue flowers, she imagined the poppies and the wheat and the lilies of her native Breton fields. She envisioned the sun shining on the old château, her mother hanging a garland on the baron's tomb in the little chapel, the aged baroness walking sadly in the garden. All of it was gone. The château was torn down. The proud old family, rooted in Brittany for centuries, had slowly lost its land and wealth, leaving only one frail old woman, poor and childless, to uphold the ancient title. All these memories, half sad, half sweet, flickered in and out of Marie's mind as she snipped, trimmed, twisted, and shaped, tilting her head to view the result, like a little brown pheasant admiring a berry; and if Fleur-de-lis slept, she hummed a Breton lullaby while twining her paper bouquets. What a surprise, then, that there was a French charm about them that attracted buyers?

So "hope clad in April green" made life worth living for father and mother; and, as for Fleur-de-lis, she was a child; and she had love, and that was enough, and it is sad when we grow so old that it does not suffice for us. But these days, so full of care and anxiety, of weariness and self-denial tinged with happiness, came to an end; for when Fleur-de-lis was two years old, Maman Marie, young and strong, passionately in love with life, desperately needed by husband and child,[133] had to leave them, to journey on alone to another far country, having just grown wonted to this.
So "hope dressed in April green" made life worth living for Mom and Dad; and as for Fleur-de-lis, she was a child; she had love, and that was enough, and it’s sad when we grow so old that it doesn’t satisfy us anymore. But those days, filled with care and anxiety, weariness and self-denial mixed with happiness, came to an end; for when Fleur-de-lis was two years old, Maman Marie, young and strong, passionately in love with life, desperately needed by her husband and child,[133] had to leave them to travel alone to another distant land, just as she was starting to get used to this.
Then the light went out of the two little rooms that had been home; indeed, it seemed to go out of the world altogether. Hard times and yet harder ones descended upon poor Pierre Dupont. Marie's earnings no longer helped to swell the slender income, and there were no willing woman's hands to cut and plan and save, to contrive and embellish. Added to this, the piano suddenly grew uncertain, and subject to grave musical lapses, attacks of aphasia in the middle of some tunes, and of asthma in the middle of others; so that the hoot of the stony-hearted bystander and the ruffianly small boy became familiar to Pierre's ears; for he could not afford to buy new cylinders to fit into the old instrument, and to keep it up to the demands of the street, which is always delighted if you "cannot sing the old songs," and wishes the latest melody to the exclusion of everything else.
Then the light faded from the two little rooms that had been home; in fact, it seemed to disappear from the world altogether. Tough times and even tougher ones weighed down on poor Pierre Dupont. Marie's earnings no longer helped to boost their meager income, and there were no willing hands to cut, plan, save, create, and add beauty. On top of that, the piano suddenly became unreliable, prone to serious musical failures, lapses in the middle of some tunes, and struggles in the middle of others. So, the jeering of the cold-hearted bystander and the rowdy little boy became all too familiar to Pierre; he couldn’t afford to buy new cylinders for the old instrument or keep it up to the standards of the street, which always wanted you to "not sing the old songs" and preferred the latest hits over everything else.

Fleur-de-lis had been left in the care of a woman for many weeks after Marie's death, but the sight of her tear-stained face at night, the tender frenzy with which she lifted her arms to her father when he came in, the sob of joy with which she buried her head in his coat, the sigh of content with which she stroked his cheek between every mouthful of bread and milk as she sat on his knee eating her meagre supper—all this was too much for his loving heart. He had a small sum of money that he had been hoarding to attach "Annie Rooney" and "Comrades" to his unfashionable instrument, that he might appease the public by the gratification of its darling wishes, and withdraw the Boulanger march from its sated ears. This money he took and went to a carpenter's shop in the neighbourhood. After many explanations in his broken English, and many diagrams rudely drawn on paper, the carpenter succeeded in building a primitive sort of baby-carriage on one end of the street-piano. It had two wheels of its own, and moved somewhat in harmony with the ancient instrument, which had its difficulties of locomotion nowadays, as well as its musical weaknesses. It had a drawer in which Fleur-de-lis's playthings were kept—a battered doll, and boxes of her favourite scraps of bright tissue-paper, the top of an old cotton umbrella, and a square of rubber cloth like that which covered the piano when it rained. Here Fleur-de-lis sat for many hours each day, happy and content. Pierre would often take her out, and let her toddle by his side until she was tired, when she would ascend her throne again. She wore a faded corduroy jacket and an old woollen cap, but the flower-face that smiled above the[134] one, and the shower of chestnut hair that fell from beneath the other, made you forget the poverty of her raiment. She was always clean and sweet and comfortable, for Pierre, with the gentleness and patience of a woman, washed and even mended, in a rough sort of a way, that the child might not wholly miss a mother's care.
Fleur-de-lis had been left in the care of a woman for many weeks after Marie's death, but the sight of her tear-streaked face at night, the tender excitement with which she lifted her arms to her father when he came in, the joyful sob with which she buried her head in his coat, and the contented sigh with which she stroked his cheek between every bite of bread and milk as she sat on his knee eating her meager supper—all of this was too much for his loving heart. He had a small amount of money he had been saving to attach "Annie Rooney" and "Comrades" to his old instrument, hoping to please the public by satisfying its favorite wishes and retire the Boulanger march from its tired ears. He took this money and went to a carpenter's shop in the neighborhood. After many explanations in his broken English and many diagrams crudely sketched on paper, the carpenter managed to build a basic sort of baby carriage attached to one end of the street piano. It had two wheels of its own and moved somewhat in sync with the old instrument, which was facing its own difficulties moving around these days, as well as its musical shortcomings. It had a drawer for Fleur-de-lis's toys—a battered doll and boxes filled with her favorite colorful scraps of tissue paper, the top of an old cotton umbrella, and a square of rubber cloth like the one that covered the piano when it rained. Here Fleur-de-lis sat for many hours each day, happy and content. Pierre would often take her out and let her walk beside him until she got tired, at which point she would climb back onto her throne. She wore a faded corduroy jacket and an old wool cap, but the flower-like face that smiled above one and the cascade of chestnut hair that fell from beneath the other made you forget her shabby clothes. She was always clean, sweet, and comfortable, for Pierre, with the gentleness and patience of a woman, washed and even mended, in his rough way, so that the child wouldn’t completely miss a mother's care.

Matters were going on in this way, rather from bad to worse, when one November day father and child turned off a side-street, and trundled into one of the fashionable avenues of the city. Pierre did not often wheel his piano in front of brown-stone houses; it was too old and wheezy to commend itself to localities accustomed to Seidl's orchestra and the Hungarian band; but he scarcely knew to-day whither his aimless feet were carrying him. For two weeks he had gone out in the early morning and evening, leaving Fleur-de-lis asleep, and had spent an hour or two in a vain quest for employment. But his speech was broken, and he had only one arm—small wonder that he failed when hundreds of men with two arms and nimbler tongues were seeking the same thing and failing. People generally told him that he ought to have stayed at home in his own country, where he belonged; but that, as he had not done that, his next best plan was to get back there at the earliest possible moment. If they had had time to hear his justification for cumbering the earth of this free country, he might have told them that he left France a strong young man, with a strong young wife, and nearly fifteen hundred francs for the inevitable rainy day; but that the rainy day had turned out to be a continual downpour. He was wondering in a dull, vague sort of way, as they rattled along over the cobblestones, why there was not bread for the mouths that needed it. He wondered why, through no fault of his own, he should have been maimed and crippled, why the loss of wife should have followed the loss of limb, why there was not enough work in the world for the people who were willing to do it, why the children in the luxurious carriages that swept past him should be swathed in furs while Fleur-de-lis's hands were blue in her ragged mittens.
Things were getting worse when, one November day, father and child turned off a side street and rolled into one of the upscale avenues of the city. Pierre didn’t often push his old piano in front of brownstone houses; it was too worn out to appeal to places used to Seidl's orchestra and the Hungarian band. But today, he barely knew where his wandering feet were taking him. For two weeks, he had gone out early in the morning and late in the evening, leaving Fleur-de-lis asleep, and had spent a couple of hours searching for work in vain. His speech was slurred, and he only had one arm—so it’s no surprise that he struggled while hundreds of men with two arms and quicker tongues were looking for the same thing and failing. People usually told him he should have stayed in his own country, where he belonged; but since he hadn’t done that, they thought his best move would be to get back there as soon as possible. If they had taken the time to listen to his reasons for being in this free country, he might have explained that he left France as a strong young man with a strong young wife and nearly fifteen hundred francs for a rainy day; but that rainy day had turned into a never-ending downpour. He was thinking, in a dull and vague way, as they bumped along the cobblestones, why there wasn’t enough bread for those who needed it. He wondered why, through no fault of his own, he had been left maimed and disabled, why the loss of his wife followed the loss of his limb, why there wasn’t enough work in the world for those willing to do it, and why the children in the luxurious carriages passing him were bundled in furs while Fleur-de-lis's hands were cold in her ragged mittens.
The universe was a mystery to Pierre Dupont. Search it as he might, he could find no key to its curious distribution of miseries and injustices. It seemed to him that, if some people would be content to take a little less, there might be a little more for him; but he was by no means certain of the soundness of this comfortable theory. A little less gold plate on that harness, for instance, a yard less of lace on the gown of that lady just stepping into her brougham, a single diamond from her marquise ring—no, that superficial and snarling philosophy[135] did not help Pierre; there was neither envy nor rage in his heart as yet; only a dull despair, a groping in the dark for a reason. Many of these fortunate people, he supposed, deserved their fortunes, and had earned them. They were cleverer than he, and had friends and opportunities not vouchsafed, perhaps, to him. But why, since he was not clever, and since he had neither friends nor opportunities, should he have been deprived first of his principal means of self-support, and then of his consolation, his courage, his other and braver self?
The universe was a mystery to Pierre Dupont. No matter how much he searched, he couldn’t find a reason for its strange distribution of suffering and unfairness. He thought that if some people would settle for a little less, there might be a little more for him; but he wasn’t sure this comforting idea was really true. A little less gold on that harness, for example, a yard less lace on the gown of that lady just getting into her carriage, a single diamond from her ring — no, that superficial and bitter philosophy[135] didn’t help Pierre; there was no envy or anger in his heart yet; only a dull despair, a feeling of searching in the dark for an explanation. Many of these fortunate people, he figured, deserved their wealth and had worked for it. They were smarter than him and had friends and opportunities that he didn’t have. But why, since he wasn’t smart, and since he had no friends or opportunities, should he be the one who lost not only his main source of income but also his comfort, his courage, and his braver self?

And now it was the anniversary of Marie's death. That made the day even harder to bear; for in some subtle way the remembrance of certain hours or moments in a dear dead past is always more bitter when we say to ourselves with a sigh, "It was just a year ago." Nature was in no buoyant mood. A cold, drizzling rain, which ought to have been snow, fell from time to time. The chill dampness made people draw their wraps closer, and look drearily at the sky. Even the children appeared less joyous than usual. Men turned up the bottoms of their trousers and the collars of their coats, and hurried past one another with a gruff nod that would have been a smile on a sunny day. The bare branches of the trees shivered in the wind, and a few snowbirds huddled themselves together cheerlessly here and there, as if even they wished themselves farther south.
And now it was the anniversary of Marie's death. That made the day even harder to deal with; for in some subtle way, remembering certain hours or moments from a cherished past always feels more painful when we sigh and say to ourselves, "It was just a year ago." Nature wasn’t feeling too cheerful either. A cold, drizzling rain that should have been snow fell intermittently. The chilly dampness made people pull their clothes closer and glance gloomily at the sky. Even the kids seemed less happy than usual. Men rolled up the bottoms of their pants and flipped up their coat collars, rushing past each other with a gruff nod that would have been a smile on a sunny day. The bare branches of the trees trembled in the wind, and a few snowbirds huddled together dejectedly here and there, as if even they wished they were farther south.
Pierre took out the rubber-cloth to cover his piano, and as he did so he saw two children at the second story of a fine house near by. He expected to be ordered away by a butler in livery at the moment he disclosed the limitations of his musical instrument, but one could never tell, the butler might be wooing the parlour-maid, so he drew up in front of the drive-way. Fleur-de-lis had just walked several blocks, and, on being lifted into her carriage, hoisted the dilapidated cotton umbrella and wrapped her doll in an extra bit of calico. Pierre turned the crank; the piano began on "Love's Young Dream." It seemed to him that, with every revolution of the handle, he twisted the chords of his aching heart, and that presently it would break, as the battered old cylinders threatened to do, and for the same reason; because, alas! too many tunes had been played upon them. When ill-fortune descends too thick and fast upon the human spirit, unless it can draw fresh accessions of strength from within, from without, from above, it sinks inevitably into despair. Man may be conscious that he is made in the image of God, fitted to endure, to conquer, all things, but for the time he is common human clay, he faints and dies, or falls into a cowardly lethargy that is worse than death. Such a moment had come to Pierre Dupont. In his first crushing blow he had had a wife to stand[136] shoulder to shoulder with him. He had now his passionate devotion to his child; but in cold and weariness, in hunger and friendlessness, ill-fortune and despair, would love be able to keep itself pure, noble, self-denying, hopeful? There were ways of forgetting, of dulling one's self, of blotting out memory for hours together.
Pierre took out the tarp to cover his piano, and as he did, he noticed two kids on the second floor of a nice house nearby. He expected a butler in a uniform to tell him to leave as soon as he revealed the limitations of his piano, but you never know; the butler might be distracted by flirting with the maid, so he parked in front of the driveway. Fleur-de-lis had just walked several blocks, and when she was lifted into her carriage, she raised her worn cotton umbrella and wrapped her doll in a spare piece of calico. Pierre started turning the crank; the piano began playing "Love's Young Dream." It felt to him that with every turn of the handle, he twisted the chords of his aching heart, and soon it would break, just like the battered old cylinders seemed about to do, for the same reason; because, unfortunately, too many tunes had been played on them. When bad luck hits hard and fast, unless the human spirit can find fresh strength from within, from outside, or from above, it inevitably sinks into despair. A person may recognize that they are made in God's image, built to endure and conquer everything, but in that moment, they are just ordinary human clay; they faint and die or fall into a cowardly lethargy that's worse than death. That moment had come for Pierre Dupont. In his first crushing blow, he had a wife to stand by him. Now he had his deep love for his child, but in the face of cold, exhaustion, hunger, and loneliness, along with misfortune and despair, would love remain pure, noble, selfless, and hopeful? There were ways to forget, to numb oneself, to erase memories for hours on end.
His wants were comparatively simple; but, since he could not realise them, why not give up the struggle? He did not wish for a carriage or a palace; he wished to give up his vagrant life for some labour by which he could maintain himself and give his child a start towards honest womanhood. That was not extravagant, surely, and if God were indeed in His heaven, and all were indeed right with the world, it seemed to Pierre that it was none too much to ask.
His desires were relatively simple; but since he couldn’t achieve them, why not just stop trying? He didn’t want a fancy car or a mansion; he wanted to leave his wandering life behind for a job that would allow him to support himself and give his child a chance at a respectable life. That wasn’t asking for much, right? And if God was really up there in heaven, and everything was as it should be in the world, it seemed to Pierre that it wasn’t too much to ask.
He finished "Love's Young Dream," and began the "Boulanger March." A young girl of eighteen or nineteen, with an open book in her hand, joined the children at the window. She had a beautiful, rather serious face, and it brightened into amusement, and then into earnestness, as she caught sight of the quaint vehicle, of the child under the faded umbrella, and of the empty sleeve of the musician. Pierre ground on mechanically; it was "I dreamt that I dwelt in Marble Halls" now, and he hoped that a dime would be flung from the window before he came to "Within a Mile of Edinboro' Town," for that was the weakest part of his repertoire. The group still stayed at the window, and the crisis could not be delayed. The piano jerked through several bars, stopped and repeated, wheezed and returned to the "Boulanger March," then bounded again to "Edinboro' Town," and, after several ineffectual attempts to finish it, made an asthmatic dash into "No One to Love." Pierre looked anxiously under the porte-cochère for the resentful butler; but the children shrieked with renewed delight, and the young girl, going away from the window, presently appeared, running down the drive-way, and slipping on her jacket as she came. She approached the edge of the side-walk, for there was no group about the piano, and, after a brief interview with Pierre, she left a piece of silver with him, and went upstairs to her mother.
He finished "Love's Young Dream" and started the "Boulanger March." A young girl, around eighteen or nineteen, with an open book in her hand, joined the kids at the window. She had a beautiful, somewhat serious face, which brightened with amusement and then turned earnest as she noticed the quirky vehicle, the child under the faded umbrella, and the musician's empty sleeve. Pierre played on mechanically; it was now "I dreamt that I dwelt in Marble Halls," and he hoped a dime would be tossed from the window before he got to "Within a Mile of Edinboro' Town," since that part of his repertoire was the weakest. The group still lingered at the window, and the moment could not be postponed. The piano stuttered through several bars, stopped and repeated, wheezed, and then returned to the "Boulanger March," before jumping back to "Edinboro' Town." After several unsuccessful tries to finish it, it made a labored transition into "No One to Love." Pierre looked anxiously under the porte-cochère for the annoyed butler; meanwhile, the children shrieked with renewed excitement, and the young girl, stepping away from the window, soon appeared, running down the driveway and slipping on her jacket as she came. She approached the edge of the sidewalk since there was no crowd around the piano, and after a short conversation with Pierre, she left a coin with him and went upstairs to her mother.
Janet Gordon was a great anxiety to her family. She was possessed of the most extraordinary ideas, and no one could tell whence they came, unless she became infected by them in some mysterious fashion, as one is by microbes; at all events, she had never inherited them in the legitimate way. At present, it is true, she had not been introduced to society, but unless a great change of heart should make itself apparent in a few months, she threatened to be no ornament to her set, and no source of pride to an ambitious mother.
Janet Gordon was a big worry for her family. She had the most unusual ideas, and no one could figure out where they came from, unless she somehow caught them like germs; in any case, she hadn’t inherited them in the usual way. Right now, it’s true, she hadn’t been introduced to society, but unless a major change in attitude happened soon, she risked being neither a jewel in her social circle nor a source of pride for her ambitious mother.

"Please look out of the window, mama," she said, bringing a breath of raw air into her mother's flower-scented sitting-room.
"Please look out the window, Mom," she said, bringing a breath of fresh air into her mother's flower-scented living room.
Mrs. Gordon rose languidly, her tea-gown trailing behind her. "What is it? Anything more than an organ-grinder who has been rasping my nerves for five minutes? Oh, I see what you mean; what an extraordinary combination—a child in one end of the machine! Tell Héloise to give the man a dime, dear."
Mrs. Gordon got up slowly, her tea gown trailing behind her. "What’s going on? Is it just that street performer who’s been irritating me for five minutes? Oh, I get what you’re saying; what a bizarre mix—a kid at one end of the machine! Tell Héloise to give the guy a dime, sweetie."
"I have given him a quarter myself, and have had a little talk with him; he is quite different from the ordinary organ-grinder, mama."
"I gave him a quarter myself and had a little chat with him; he's really different from the usual organ grinder, Mom."
"Oh, of course," said Mrs. Gordon good-naturedly; "all your geese are swans, dear; a dime was quite enough for him."
"Oh, of course," Mrs. Gordon said with a smile; "all your geese are swans, dear; a dime was more than enough for him."
"But he has only one arm, you see, mama."
"But he only has one arm, you see, mom."
"Of course, they never have; that is one of the tricks of the trade. They bind one arm down to the side, and then slip the coat over it. If you notice the man to-morrow he will have the left sleeve hanging empty, and be playing with the right arm—it is more effective."
"Of course, they never do; that's just one of the tricks of the job. They tie one arm down to the side, and then slide the coat over it. If you see the guy tomorrow, he'll have the left sleeve hanging empty and be using his right arm—it’s more impactful."
"I'm sure there is no deception in this case, mama."
"I'm sure there's no trickery in this situation, mom."
"Well, have it your own way, child; but pray don't take off his coat to investigate, or you'll be catching some dreadful disease. It does seem strange that poor people should always be so odiously dirty, when water costs nothing."
"Well, do what you want, kid; but please don't take off his coat to look closely, or you might catch some awful disease. It is strange that poor people are often so disgustingly dirty when water is free."
"This man is as clean as possible, and so is the baby. Her name is Fleur-de-lis; is it not quaint?"
"This man is as clean as can be, and so is the baby. Her name is Fleur-de-lis; isn't that charming?"
"Just what I should expect; the dirtier and commoner they are, the more regal and fanciful are the names they give their children. I suppose your Fleur-de-lis is redolent of garlic, like the Pansies and Violets of her class."
"Just what I should expect; the trashier and more common they are, the fancier and more extravagant the names they give their kids. I guess your Fleur-de-lis smells like garlic, just like the Pansies and Violets of her kind."
"No, she is not. She is as sweet as a rose; but her face is almost blue with cold."
"No, she isn't. She's as sweet as a rose, but her face is almost blue from the cold."
"Of course; what can the man expect if he trundles her about in this weather? But I suppose he does it to enlist public sympathy. I wonder why foreigners choose this particularly obnoxious way of getting a living; and, if they must do it, why they go about with a decrepit old instrument like that."
"Of course, what does the guy expect if he's pushing her around in this weather? But I guess he does it to gain public sympathy. I wonder why foreigners pick this especially annoying way to make a living; and if they have to, why they use such a broken-down old instrument like that."

"Yes, his piano is very old, but he cannot afford to rent a better one just at present. He said, in his broken English, 'I had not the "Marche Boulanger," neither "Comrades," ma'mselle; it was then I had what you call bad luck, and now, mon Dieu! it is that I have not "Ta-ra-ra-boom-de-ay."' And, as for the child, he does not allow her[138] to take the money. I was dropping the quarter into her hand, when he touched his cap, and said, 'Pardon, give it to me, ma'mselle, s'il vous plaît. You see, if ze monees keep putting in her hand she will grow up one leetle beggair; she does not make ze muzeek, she does not push ze piano—bien, she s'all not take zee monees."
"Yes, his piano is really old, but he can’t afford to rent a better one right now. He said, in his broken English, 'I didn’t have the "Marche Boulanger," or "Comrades," miss; that’s when I had what you call bad luck, and now, mon Dieu! I don’t have "Ta-ra-ra-boom-de-ay."' And as for the child, he doesn’t let her[138] take the money. I was putting the quarter into her hand when he tipped his cap and said, 'Pardon, give it to me, miss, s'il vous plaît. You see, if the money keeps going into her hand she will grow up to be a little beggar; she doesn’t make the music, she doesn’t push the piano—bien, she shall not take the money.'"
"Extraordinary!" murmured Mrs. Gordon satirically, as she fitted the cushions to her back more luxuriously; "you must repeat that speech to your father. I actually believe that a new order of philosophic mendicant is springing up to match the new charity. The new charity does not wish to pauperise poverty, and the new poverty does not wish to be pauperised; it is really very amusing."
"Extraordinary!" Mrs. Gordon said with a smirk, as she adjusted the cushions behind her back for added comfort. "You should tell your father that. I honestly think a new group of philosophical beggars is emerging to go along with this new charity. The new charity doesn't want to make poverty feel dependent, and the new poverty doesn't want to feel that way either; it's actually quite amusing."
"He is forced to take the child with him, because she has no mother," explained Janet.
"He has to take the child with him because she doesn't have a mother," Janet explained.
"Of course she has no mother; they make it a point to have no mother, or, if they have, they say they never knew who she was nor where she is."
"Of course she has no mother; they intentionally have no mother, or if they do, they claim they never knew who she was or where she is."
"They know where this mother is," said Janet gravely, "for she died a year ago to-day."
"They know where this mom is," said Janet seriously, "because she passed away a year ago today."

"Really, Janet, you exasperate me beyond measure, talking with these low people, and allowing them to fill your mind with their falsehoods. What is it you wish to do? You have given the man a quarter already; that will quench his thirst for the present—Héloise, don't take Fifine out without her blanket; she has been shivering on the rug before the fire. Go back to your books, Janet. There will always be poor organ-grinders, and most of them will have lost some of their arms or legs, and all of them will have motherless, or worse than motherless, children. It's the way of the world, and if you had the wealth of the Indies you could never set things right—and, Héloise, come back a moment; tell Madame Labiche that all three gowns must be sent home to-morrow; and that I shall give her no more orders if she copies any detail of my costumes for her other customers; and don't forget the American Beauties, two dozen, the longest stems, and give that piano-child at the gate ten cents more as you pass—I know it is not right, Janet, but you are so insistent. The societies tell you never to bestow alms without first looking into the case and finding whether it is really deserving; but I am too weakly benevolent, and too lazy, besides, ever to restrain—Janet, are you mad? Close that window at once!" And Mrs. Gordon almost shrieked as she held down her frizzes with both hands to shield them from the raw wind that rushed in from outside. She would not have spoken so peremptorily had it not been for the effect of the damp air on her coiffure. When her front hair was crimped[139] and protected from the assaults of the atmosphere she was an amiable woman and could discuss any subject with calmness; but, deprive her of twenty little gold-wire hair-pins daintily darned into her auburn frizzes, and the invisible hair-net that Héloise pinned on with such nicety, and she would not have listened to any argument in the world, even if it concerned the salvation of her own soul.
"Honestly, Janet, you frustrate me so much, chatting with these low people and letting them fill your head with their lies. What do you want to do? You've already given the man a quarter; that should satisfy him for now—Héloise, don’t take Fifine out without her blanket; she’s been shivering on the rug by the fire. Go back to your books, Janet. There will always be poor organ-grinders, and most of them will have lost some limbs, and all of them will have motherless or worse than motherless children. It’s just how the world works, and even if you had the riches of the Indies, you could never make things right—and, Héloise, come back for a moment; tell Madame Labiche that all three gowns need to be sent home tomorrow; and that I won’t give her any more orders if she copies any details of my outfits for her other clients; and don’t forget the American Beauties, two dozen, with the longest stems, and give that piano kid at the gate ten cents more as you pass—I know it’s not right, Janet, but you’re so persistent. The organizations tell you never to give alms without checking if it’s really deserved first; but I’m too soft-hearted and too lazy to hold back—Janet, are you crazy? Close that window right now!" And Mrs. Gordon nearly screamed as she pressed down her curls with both hands to protect them from the chilly wind blasting in. She wouldn’t have spoken so sharply if it weren’t for how the damp air affected her hairstyle. When her front hair was curled[139] and shielded from the elements, she was a friendly woman and could discuss anything calmly; but, take away twenty little gold-wire hairpins carefully woven into her auburn curls, and the invisible hairnet that Héloise pinned on perfectly, and she wouldn’t listen to any argument in the world, even if it was about saving her own soul.
"I was only going to speak a word to the man, mama," said Janet apologetically.
"I just wanted to say a word to the guy, mom," Janet said apologetically.
"I believe you've been reading Tolstoi," returned her mother, going to a mirror to repair damages. "Heavens! what a fright you've made me! I wish those Russians would keep their universal brotherhood ideas, and their cholera germs, at home."
"I think you've been reading Tolstoy," her mother replied, heading to a mirror to fix her appearance. "Goodness! You've really startled me! I wish those Russians would keep their ideas about universal brotherhood and their cholera germs to themselves."
"Dear mama, I scarcely know who Tolstoi is, except that he wrote a novel about Anna somebody that you will not let me read. I do not know what Tolstoi thinks about the wrong in the world, or how he means to right it. I am not as sentimental as you and papa seem to fancy. I am not certain that I ought to wrap that cold little child in my new seal jacket, and run bare-headed by the side of the organ collecting pennies for the poor one-armed man. I know that if I should go down into the slums I should find a thousand others, and that if I worked from year's end to year's end, and spent papa's entire fortune, I could not make them all comfortable. But don't you believe, mama, when, once in a while, need, poverty, and sorrow seem to come directly in contact with plenty and riches and happiness, that it means something, and that we ought to stop and think out something special?"
"Dear Mom, I barely know who Tolstoy is, except that he wrote a novel about Anna someone that you won’t let me read. I don’t know what Tolstoy thinks about the problems in the world or how he plans to fix them. I’m not as sentimental as you and Dad seem to think. I’m not sure if I should wrap that cold little child in my new fur coat and run around without a hat by the organ collecting change for the poor one-armed man. I know that if I went down into the slums, I would find a thousand others, and that if I worked all year long and spent Dad’s entire fortune, I couldn’t make them all comfortable. But don’t you think, Mom, when need, poverty, and sorrow occasionally collide with wealth, riches, and happiness, that it means something, and that we should pause and really think about it?"
"Oh, I'm sure I don't know, child; you confuse me so with your persistence, and I can't think of anything while he sticks fast in the middle of 'Edinboro' Town.' Give him half a dollar, if you like—anything to get rid of him, though he succeeds wonderfully in amusing the children."
"Oh, I really don’t know, kid; you confuse me so with your determination, and I can’t think of anything while he’s stuck right in the middle of 'Edinboro' Town.' Give him fifty cents, if you want—anything to get him out of here, even though he does a great job entertaining the kids."
"I don't want to give him any more money, mama," said Janet, with a sigh. "I only feel as if I must not lose sight of the child—there they are going!"
"I don't want to give him any more money, Mom," said Janet, with a sigh. "I just feel like I can’t take my eyes off the kid—there they go!"
Pierre covered his piano, pinned the rubber-cloth more tightly round Fleur-de-lis's throat, and was preparing to move off in the direction of home, when Janet darted into the nursery, and, flinging open the window in front of the children, called impetuously in her clear young voice; "Bon soir, Fleur-de-lis! Bon soir, monsieur! Revenez bientôt, je vous prie!"
Pierre covered his piano, tightened the rubber cloth around Fleur-de-lis's neck, and was getting ready to head home when Janet rushed into the nursery. She threw open the window in front of the kids and called out in her bright young voice, "Good evening, Fleur-de-lis! Good evening, sir! Come back soon, please!"

Pierre's face lighted with surprise and pleasure, and, as he took off[140] his cap he stammered excitedly, "Dis bon soir, bébé! Je vous remercis mille-fois, ma'mselle; je reviendrai!"
Pierre's face lit up with surprise and happiness, and as he took off his cap, he stammered excitedly, "Good evening, baby! Thank you a thousand times, miss; I will be back!"
He wheeled his piano to the shed where he kept it under cover at night, and carried Fleur-de-lis home on his arm. After he had undressed her and laid her in her crib, he took a crucifix from a drawer where, in a moment of bitterness, he had hidden it the day before, and, kissing it, restored it to its accustomed place above the head of his bed.
He rolled his piano to the shed where he kept it covered at night, and carried Fleur-de-lis home on his arm. After undressing her and laying her in her crib, he took a crucifix from a drawer where he had hidden it the previous day in a moment of bitterness, kissed it, and put it back in its usual spot above his bed.
And the anniversary of Marie's death did not go out in utter blackness after all; nor was it entirely because of the two pieces of silver that had unexpectedly swelled the day's receipts. He had felt the magic of a friendly voice; the beautiful little lady had spoken to him in his native tongue; she had drawn a fragment of his story from him, and thus relieved the weight at his heart; she had smiled on the child, and kissed her; she had asked him to come again. And as he fell asleep he whispered, "Merci, mille-fois, ma'mselle; je reviendrai."
And the anniversary of Marie's death didn't pass in complete darkness after all; it wasn't just because of the two pieces of silver that had unexpectedly boosted the day's earnings. He had felt the magic of a friendly voice; the lovely woman had spoken to him in his own language; she had drawn out a part of his story, easing the burden on his heart; she had smiled at the child and kissed her; she had invited him to come back. As he fell asleep, he whispered, "Thank you, a thousand times, miss; I'll be back."

Transcriber's Notes:
Obvious punctuation errors repaired. Some of the images of the paintings were moved from their original locations in the text to positions where the actual stories occur. Below is a list of the pages that the paintings originally followed:
Obvious punctuation errors fixed. Some of the images of the paintings were relocated from their original places in the text to spots where the actual stories take place. Below is a list of the pages that the paintings originally followed:
Charlie the Cox | page 12 |
Ant Lion | page 44 |
A Spell for a Fairy | page 92 |
Fleur-de-Lis | page 124 |
Page 56, "abear" changed to "bear" (I can't bear)
Page 56, "bear" changed to "bear" (I can't bear)
Page 125, "their" changed to "there" (there is only our)
Page 125, "there" changed to "there" (there is only our)
Page 125, "Barbette" changed to "Babette" (Babette, the elderly)
Page 125, "Babette" changed to "Babette" (Babette, the elderly)
Page 138, "air" changed to "hair" (her front hair was)
Page 138, "hair" changed to "hair" (her front hair was)
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!